0600 Hours

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!CTCnet!news.math.psu.edu!psuvax1!news.cc.swarthmore.edu!netnews.upenn.edu!dsinc!ub!newsstand.cit.cornell.edu!newstand.syr.edu!news.corpcomm.net!news.pe.net!imci4!newsfeed.internetmci.com!in2.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Fri Mar 29 13:08:56 1996
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!CTCnet!news.math.psu.edu!psuvax1!news.cc.swarthmore.edu!netnews.upenn.edu!dsinc!ub!newsstand.cit.cornell.edu!newstand.syr.edu!news.corpcomm.net!news.pe.net!imci4!newsfeed.internetmci.com!in2.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: VOY: 0600 Hours – poem (Chakotay)
Date: 28 Mar 1996 19:14:11 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Lines: 60
Message-ID: <4jeoe4$3b@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

DISCLAIMERS: The character of Chakotay belongs to Paramount, but the poem
is my own creation.

NOTE: My heartfelt thanks goes out once again to all Native American writers,
past and present, whose work profoundly influenced this piece.

0600 Hours

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Over the mountain

Dawn

The wind roars down
Piercing my skin
It surrounds me

I hear the drums of my people

The beating heart

The shaking gourd

The burning cedar

They fill my belly
They strengthen my spirit
They know the road

I maintain my cross-legged peace
I lift my face to the sky
I weave my way along the path

Others stumble
I must catch them
It is the way

It is my way

I cannot let them fall
The journey is not over

Eagle feathers skim my face
Father
Can you hear me

The drums fall silent
The wind no longer blows

My shift begins

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

Chakotay’s Song

From crime@acs.bu.edu Wed Feb 14 16:22:33 1996
Date: Wed, 14 Feb 1996 07:24:17 -0500 (EST)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: Chakotay’s Song

DISCLAIMERS: The character belongs to Paramount, but the work is mine.

I wish to convey my most heartfelt appeciation to all Native American
writers, oral composers, etc., both past and present, whose work substantially
influenced this piece. I hope that my clumsy attempt to incoporate some of
their techniques does not offend or in any way diminish the beauty of their
works.

Chakotay’s Song

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Akoo-cheemoya

I walk through these corridors
I know them well
Circles within circles
It is a ship of life
Slow is my step.

My wife died a year ago
Yet still I love her
She geve me two fine children
I can ask for nothing else
That night I held her gnarled hand
As beautiful as when I first held it
We kissed and swore our love
She is a part of me
I am a part of her
Our circle remains unbroken
She understood.

I am a father three times
I am a grandfather twice
I am a wrinkled old man
My son and I quarreled
As I did with my father
He speaks now
I forgave
The circle remains unbroken
I understand.

My grandchildren know the way of my people
I tried to teach them well
They will see what I call home
I will see it through their eyes
I will sit on my hill
I will gaze over my village
The circle survives
They will understand.

Akoo-cheemoya



Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

The Love of a Good Woman

From crime@acs.bu.eduWed Aug 7 16:01:11 1996
Date: Wed, 7 Aug 1996 07:47:14 -0400 (EDT)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: Latest VOY story

DISCLAIMERS: The characters belong to Paramount, but the story is mine.

AUTHOR’S NOTE: While this story isn’t supposed to send you running for Kleenex
or Puffs or whatever brand you prefer, it is supposed to make
you sympathize with a certain character and wonder about his
relation to another peripheral character.

The Love of a Good Woman

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Janeway paced the bridge directly behind conn. Every now and then she
sat down only to jump back up within two seconds. The search party had been on
the surface for nearly two hours now. Night would fall soon, and all he had
with him was a tricorder.
“Chakotay to Voyager.”
“Janeway here. Commander, have you-?”
“We’ve found him, Captain.”
She already knew by the gravity in his voice, but a small ray of hope
demanded she ask. “Alive?”
“No, Captain. I’m sorry.”
Her gaze fell to the floor before finally settling on Bathart’s back.
Only pride kept the tears at bay. “Bring him home, Commander. Mr. Tuvok,
you have the bridge. I’ll be in sickbay.”
In six steps, she entered the turbolift; in twelve more, she entered
the ship’s infirmary. “Report.”
The hologram looked up from the young man’s body. “Severe cerebral
trauma, Captain. If we had found him earlier, I could have-”
Janeway held up her hand. Could haves no longer mattered. They
couldn’t infuse warmth back into the cold cheek or rekindle a fire in the
blue eyes. She gently stroked the blood-matted hair.
Chakotay moved up beside her and cleared his throat. In his hand, he
clutched a tricorder. “Ensign Kim found this near his body, Captain; it was
set on record. From what I can tell he was making a personal log entry,
possibly to stay awake or say good-bye. I don’t know which.”
Without blinking, Janeway held out her hand. “I’ll listen to it in
my quarters, in case he recorded his final wishes.”
“Yes, Captain.” The first officer stepped aside, allowing her to pass.
“Shall I arrange a memorial service?”
She paused at the doors. “Yes, Commander, if you would. I for one
would like to tell Lt. Paris good-bye.”
Inside her quarters, Janeway placed the tricorder on her desk.
Sinking down into the nearby chair, she gazed at the device over steepled
fingers. It was, after all, a small tool, hardly bigger than a man’s palm when
closed, and yet the amount of information it could store belied its size.
“Computer, transfer log entry from the tricorder and begin playback on
my command.” With a sigh, she stood up and moved over to the sofa.
“Transfer is complete.” The computer replied.
Janeway closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Begin.”

“Welcome to the pit of despair.” A familiar voice began. “In reality,
it’s a cave floor about six meters below the entrance. Don’t ask how I got
here. Suffice it to say, nostalgia beckoned and I was stupid enough to follow.
Now, I’m stuck. No broken bones, but I don’t need the Doc to tell me I’ve got
a concussion. Clammy skin, racing pulse, and a headache that could flatten
a Klingon.
“It hurts like hell to think, much less talk, but I can’t take the risk
of losing consciousness. Beaming out is always an option, except for the thick
magnacite concentrations in the cave walls. Besides when I fell, my commbadge
got knocked off and without a beacon, I haven’t got a hope of finding it
amongst these rocks.
“I keep telling myself a search party will find me soon, but no one
knows where I am. I wasn’t part of the official away team; I only came down
here for a few breaths of unprocessed air.
“The terrain reminded me of my uncle’s farm in the midwest, grassy with
rolling hills. It also had caves on it and that’s how I wound up in this mess.
I used to spend my summers there as a kid. I loved that place almost as much
as I loved him. I’d show up at his door, some pasty-faced bookworm from the
city and leave a hard-muscled kid.
“There was always so much to do. The caves had been used by Native
Americans, maybe for shelter, I don’t know, but almost every pebble you picked
up around them was either an arrowhead or a spear point. I used to tie them
to sticks and pretend I was a hunter stalking a herd of buffalo through the
tall grass. Of course, the buffalo were nothing more than my uncle’s cows,
and the tall prarie grass barely covered my ankles, but that didn’t matter.
It was real enough to me when I was six.
“I learned to swim on that farm, too. There was a pond, which my
uncle kept for irrigation during droughts. Earth doesn’t have bad
droughts anymore, but my uncle believed in being prepared just in case, and in
the meantime, it made a great swimming hole. Once after a hard, hot day
in the field, my uncle picked me up and threw me in, clothes and all. Sort of
a baptism by fire, but I took to the water instantly, and by the end of the
summer–I was seven, I think–I could out-swim most of the kids my age and
older in the area. Gods, I loved it there. [Pause]
“Then, it happened. When I was fourteen, my dad came to pick me up.
He never did that. He was always away on some mission, but that summer he did.
He watched me pull myself through the pond waters and promptly signed me up
for my school’s swim team. That was the end of my summers on the farm.
Every summer after that I was shuttled off to swim camp for the first half and
to academic camp for the second half. No more fun in the sun for one
Thomas Eugene Paris. Nope. Got to work hard and practice, practice, practice,
if you want win, Thomas. Winning is everything, *never* forget that.
“I could have quit, I suppose. You know, sabotaged myself so the coach
kicked me off the team, but I didn’t. I kept swimming just to please my dad.
For the first time, he took a real interest in me. He would even ask to speak
to me when he contacted Mom through subspace. How did practice go today,
Thomas? Did you win? Are you ready for this weekend’s meet, sport?
“Hmph. Of course, he was never there to pat my shoulder and say
good job. Only win, win, win. That was all that mattered to him, another
trophy on the shelf when he came home. He never understood that I hated
competing and all of the nerve-wracking tension that went with it. I only
wanted to swim, that’s all.
“See, swimming for me is like flying. I love it pure and simple. The
fact that I can do either well enough to win competitions is incidental because
when I dive into the water or slide behind the helm, I enter another world.
It’s like coming home where everything is familiar and peaceful. I belong
there. Trophies, ribbons, and plaques don’t matter.
“You know, come to think of it, I guess I got my love for flying from
my uncle, too. He had an old hovercraft that he sometimes used to get from one
end of the fields to the other. When I was eleven, he showed me how to pilot
it, and from then on, I was hooked. During the summer, the craft became my
responsibility. I maintained it, fixed it, and flew it. It was an open air
model, and when you rode in it, the wind hit your face full force, almost
taking your breath away. It was great. In it, I finally discovered what it
meant to feel alive.
“Hell, that was the only reason I kept my grades up at school.
I wanted to get in the Academy and become the best pilot I could be. I didn’t
care that my dad wanted me to go there; I just wanted to fly.
“I guess if I had been thinking straight though, I would have chosen
some other school to go to. I didn’t stop to think what it would be like to be
the son of Admiral Paris at the Academy. The other kids didn’t like me; I was
the kid who’s father was real cozy with HQ, you know, the one guaranteed to get
the best assignments after graduation. Some of my teacher’s felt the same way
and took every opportunity they could to shoot me down in some way in front of
the class. Those that didn’t expected me to be some supergenius, who had the
answer to everything, including their promotions. It didn’t take them long to
discover that the Academy’s newest golden boy was nothing more than a
paper tiger. [Pause]
“But I think the worst experience at the Academy was being in my
father’s class. He always called on me, whether I had my hand raised or not,
expecting me to have the answers. When I didn’t, he’d come by my room later.
Why weren’t you prepared? You embarrassed me. You’re my son; I expect you to
have the answers ready. Heck, I almost failed on purpose just to humiliate
him, but I was already struggling with my theory course, and two Fs would have
meant repeating the semester, and I couldn’t take that. All I wanted to do was
graduate and get as far away from him and the school as possible.
“I mean, everyone else has fond memories of their Academy years, Harry,
Jenny, even B’Elanna, and she quit. The only fond memories I have of that time
was when I could leave the grounds and disappear into the anonimity of the real
world. That’s why I always liked Sandrine’s. No one cared who the hell I
was there. The name Paris meant nothing to them except as a city. Drink;
play pool. Drink; play pool. That was the only reason you went to the bar,
well, that and to flirt with Sandrine.
“Heh. Gods, I had a huge crush on her. She’d lean over the bar and
listen to me spin my latest tale of romantic woe with nothing but sympathy.
Then, she would tell me what I had done wrong or how I was chasing after the
wrong girl. Sometimes we ended up in her tiny apartment over the bar.
I learned a lot that year. She was a very patient teacher, and for a while,
I even fancied that we were actually in love. I went through the usual
motions, telling her I’d leave the Academy, promising my undying lover, begging
her to let me stay. She didn’t. Instead, she made me promise to graduate
before returning to her. Well, I graduated, but I didn’t go back. I guess
she knew I wouldn’t. Ricki was in my life by that time, and we had a pretty
good thing going.
“I think every guy needs a Sandrine in his life to show him the ropes,
and I really feel sorry for those who never knew one. Having sex is one thing.
Anyone can do it. Sandrine taught me how make love, and she was so proud of me
when I got my commission. She came all the way from Marsielles to tell me,
kissing me on the cheek for good luck. Boy, did it steam up Ricki to walk
into my dorm room and find her there. Heh. But her visit meant so much to me.
“Then, along came Caldik Prime, and life as I knew it ended. When they
cut me loose after the court martial, Dad kicked me out of the house; Ricki
dumped me; and I wandered for weeks from bar to bar, hustling drinks through
pool, until I showed up on Sandrine’s doorstep one morning at 0200, half-
starved and reeking of cheap booze and piss. Someone was there, but she took
me in anyway, shoving me, clothes and all, into the shower. I camped out on
her sofa for two or three weeks, hanging around the bar and helping Bernard
throw out drunks. I didn’t think I was good for much else until I met Torage
one night.
“He was my connection to the Maquis. Sandrine tried to talk me out of
joining. She kept saying she could get me a job with a freighter captain she
knew, but I was too angry at my father to listen.
“Dad thought he was rid of me, but I would show him. I was going to
embarrass the hell out of him. He could kick me out of the family, but he
couldn’t change my name or my DNA. Admiral Paris, upstanding member of
Star Fleet Command, would have a son who was a member of the outlawed Maquis.
Yeah, I really liked the thought of that.
“Things didn’t turn out that way, though. In the process of
humiliating him, I humiliated myself by getting caught, which definitely was
not part of my so-called `grand plan’. In retrospect, I guess Auckland wasn’t
that bad compared to some places and nothing like the old correctional
facilities you hear about, but in the long run, none of that mattered.
Prison was still prison whether there were bars on the windows or an electronic
band on your ankle.
“I thought I would go crazy. I probably would have, too, but every
chance she could, Sandrine would contact me or vice versa. She would tell me
something amusing that happened at the bar, what the latest news was, anything.
She was my lifeline to the outside world for those first few months until I
adjusted to the prison routine. Once I did, we talked less, but she still
kept me up-to-date on what was going on at the bar.
“If we ever do get home and I’m cut loose again, I think I’ll look her
up. She’s the only family I have now that my uncle’s dead. Her bar is the
only place I feel at home besides Voyager, and even then, I’m not always real
comfortable here.
“What I wouldn’t give to be with her now. She would take care of me,
clucking all the while like a mother hen. Oh, Thomas, what have you done now?
Let me see. Hold still. What am I going to do with you? How am . . .I . . .
“Whoa. Not good, Thomas. Don’t doze off unless you want to stay that
way permanently.
“The first thing I’ll do when I get out of sickbay is run my program
on the holodeck, set the privacy locks, and delete every character except
Sandrine and the band. Then, I’ll slow dance with her and tell her how much
she means to me. I wish I could do it with the real Sandrine, but I may
never get that chance.
[Silence]
“Damn. It’s getting harder and harder to stay awake. I hope they find
me soon. If they don’t, well, I just hope there’s a Sandrine’s in the
afterlife.
“C’mon, Thomas, don’t think like that. Help is coming. You’ve got to
hold on. Ah, the irony of it all. To die thousands of light years from the
one person who truly cares whether you live or die. To die without being able
to say good-bye or thank you or, more importantly, I love you. [Sniff] Aw,
hell! Why did I accept Janeway’s offer? In another year or two, I could’ve
been out and back at my old table, the one tucked in the corner where I could
watch everything that happened and not be bothered unless I wanted to be.
I miss that. On Voyager, the bar get so crowded I don’t have that luxury.
“I’d love to walk into that bar right now. The real one, that is. See
that bright smile light up her face. Chances are she would drop whatever she
was carrying to give me a hug and I’d give her one right back. I’d stick
around until after the bar was closed, and then we’d take a bottle and two
glasses up to her place. For the first hour or so, we’d do nothing but sit and
talk. I’d tell her about a few of the close shaves I had had in the Delta
quadrant, but not all of them. I’d hold some back for later. Then, I’d lean
over and kiss her. Soft and seductive, catching her lower lip in my teeth and
tugging gently. Yeah, she always liked that. And then I’d let my hand slip
down to undo the first few closures of her dress. She would protest, saying
how old she was now, but it wouldn’t make a bit of difference to me. She’ll
never be old in my eyes, only more experienced.
[Silence]
“Goddamn, I wish they’d get here. My head is as heavy as a block of
tritanium, and I don’t think I can hold it up any longer. Maybe if I stretched
out. . .[Rustle, crunch, shuffle] Yeah, that’s better, or rather it would be
if the pounding would stop. [Pause] God, I wish they would hurry up.
Don’t they know it’s late? I’ve been waiting for so long. [Pause] Come on.
Finish your drinks and leave. She and I want to go upstairs. Finally. Yeah,
yeah. Good night to you too. Lushes. Heh. Alone at last. You know,
I really do love you, Sandrine.”

Janeway sat still for several moments, hoping maybe there was something
else. Even if there was, it wouldn’t change the fact that Lt. Paris now lay
in stasis. Silence filled her quarters. One tear fell from her eye, trickling
down her cheek, followed quickly by another and another. She let them fall,
staring straight ahead. He had deserved to make it home. They all did, but
he, especially, deserved to receive the commendations that had been so long
in coming.
Rising, she made her way to the bathroom where she bathed her face
with a cool, moist towel. For a minute, she stared at her reflection before
nodding in silent agreement with the image. Yes, this case would be
an exception. This time the service would be held in the bar, not in
the mess. Sandrine, hologram or not, should be present to hear that his last
thoughts were of her. Maybe if he knew that, Tom would find peace at last.



Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

The Tie That Binds

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!scramble.lm.com!news.math.psu.edu!news.cse.psu.edu!uwm.edu!fnnews.fnal.gov!cbgw1.att.com!cbgw2.att.com!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Wed Jul 3 16:30:18 1996
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!scramble.lm.com!news.math.psu.edu!news.cse.psu.edu!uwm.edu!fnnews.fnal.gov!cbgw1.att.com!cbgw2.att.com!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: VOY: The Tie That Binds
Date: 3 Jul 1996 16:11:32 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Message-ID: <4re63k$g54@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

DISCLAIMERS: All original characters belong to Paramount. The story and any
other characters, including Hannah Jemison, are my creations.

NOTE: This is the fifth story in the Chakotay/Jemison series. I have used
the religion/philosophy of the Navajo as a basis for some of the
elements of Chakotay’s religion. However, I deliberately created my
own prayers for him to use. (I thought copying actual prayers would
be inappropriate.) I also endeavoured to stay away from religious
specifics for two reasons: first, my own ignorance of the
intricacies of the Navajos’ belief system and second, because I believe
that by the 24th century all religions would have evolved into
something different from what we see today, i.e., as human culture
changed, so would religion to meet its needs. That being said, it is
not my intention to belittle or misrepresent Native American
philosophies in any way, and if you feel that I have, I apologize
in advance.

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Part one

Tobacco

Chakotay let out a long sigh as he entered the mess. An hour for
recreation, another for dinner, and then five or so hours of fitful slumber
until his 2330 alarm. He hated the late shift. His body never fully adjusted
to the time difference. Just one of the perks of being a senior officer,
he thought, personal disquiet for one month, then three months of relative
normality. He smiled to himself. In an odd way it reminded him of the stories
his mother used to tell him about young children who wandered away and lived
with their animal brothers and how they would have to be coaxed back slowly
or be lost between the two worlds for good. The grin fell from his face.
Across the room, Hannah Jemison sat with Tom Paris sharing a laugh,
undoubtedly due to some witicism of Paris’. The first officer ground his
teeth, scanning the room for a friendly face. Torres sat with Kim, and he felt
reluctant to interrupt their animated conversation.
“Feeling the distance of office, Commander?”
He spun around. Kathryn–he would always think if her by that–stood
behind him, a small grin turning up the corners of her mouth. “Perhaps you
would care to join me?”
“Of course, Captain.” A relieved smile briefly lit up his features.
No one liked eating alone.
They got their trays and sat down two tables away from Jemison and
Paris. Jealously, he watched Hannah’s grey eyes light up as the two officers
bantered back and forth. She had a quick wit, and he wondered if the pilot was
up to the challenge. To his immense disappointment, it appeared Paris was.
“Commander, have you heard a word I said?”
He looked down at his plate. “No, Captain. I’m sorry. Not very good
company, am I?”
“I’ve had better. And I’ve had worse. It’s never easy, is it?”
“What?” His fork stabbed some greyish-green buttons, which Neelix had
assured him were vegetables.
“Seeing someone you care about with another.”
His eyes darted to Hannah, then back to his plate. “What’s done is
done. Life goes on,” he replied.
“Yes, it does.” The Captain took a bite of something purple, grimaced
and swallowed. “Although between you and me, it won’t if you eat this.” Her
fork nudged the violet mound.
Chakotay grinned. “My lips are sealed, to the critique and the food.”
Janeway let out a throaty laugh, which caused Hannah to glance over.
Briefly, he held her gaze before she looked away.
“On another topic,” the Captain continued. “The Riatans have reported
trouble with one of their hydroponic production facilities. A fungus of some
sort, and in return for some supplies, I’ve agreed to send them our assistance.
I thought Lt. Jemison and Ensign Salaar would be the logical choice. What do
you think?”
“How could I disagree? Jemison is our science officer and Salaar’s
background in fungii would make her an obvious choice. Have you informed
them?”
Janeway nodded. “Yes. They depart in a shuttle at 1100 hours and
return at 2300 hours, unless problems arise with eliminating the fungus.”
“Sounds all right. Just the two of them?”
“Yes. Riata isn’t very far. They should be fine. It’ll be a test for
Jemison as well, leading her first away mission.”
Chakotay chewed his last bite of food. All in all, only a mildly
disgusting meal. “Well, Captain, I hate to eat and run, but duty calls in
under six hours. I think I’d best be going.”
“Understood. Pleasant dreams, Commander.”
“Same to you.” Locking his sights on the doors, he steered himself
out of the mess without another glance at the two officers seated less than two
meters away.
When he reached his dark quarters, he removed his uniform and stretched
out on the bed. Weeks had passed since Hannah’s head lay on the pillow next to
his. He could almost see her pale body, luminous against the dark sheets.
He missed holding her the most, or maybe touching her, hearing her sigh as he
caressed every centimeter of flesh, sometimes tracing and re-tracing the tattoo
with his fingers.
The tattoo. He had practiced drawing the damn thing for a week before
committing it to her stomach. A raven. A creator. A trickster. All of
Hannah’s hidden talents. “I never lied to you . . . I wanted to be a part of
your life.” And he pushed her away proud fool that he was, leaving the door
wide open for Paris. It didn’t take that opportunist long. Lunch, dinner,
Sandrine’s. Had they-? No, it was best not to wonder. This was Paris,
after all. He had to face facts. He had lost her. With a groan, he rolled
onto his side and stared at the empty pillow before angrily flipping over,
away from the offensive reminder. What was done was done. Life continued,
and right now, he needed sleep.
At 2400 hours he relieved Tuvok from his watch. No major concerns.
A small disturbance had occurred at Sandrine’s–Porter and Francisco again.
Cartography had finished mapping their present location and had moved on to
sector one-five. And Baxter had dislocated his shoulder for a third time,
with the Doctor threatening to amputate the arm if it happened a fourth time.
He eased himself into the Captain’s chair. At least for the next twenty-four
hours, he was in no danger of seeing Voyager’s newest couple.

1900 hours. Chakotay lay on his back staring into the darkness above
his bed. He wasn’t sure exactly what had triggered the memory. Maybe it was
watching Wildman and her daughter at dinner, which made him think of his
own son, which made him think of his father. Whatever slender thread of
thought had led him here, he could remember the moment clearly and that
surprised him because he had been so young and excited.
It was the day before his departure for the Academy. The charcoal sky
had threatened rain all day. He hoped it would hold off. His friend, Hoa,
planned a party for later, and he knew Manya would be there with her slim legs
and trilling laugh.
As he was getting ready, his father called to him, and together they
walked down one of the dusty, red clay paths which separated the crops in
the fields. When they reached the rows of tobacco, Kolopak knelt down beside
a large green plant.
“What is this, Chakotay?” His father’s broad hand caressed the veined
surface of a leaf.
“Tobacco, Father.” He answered impatiently. His friends were waiting
for him back in the village.
“Yes, but it is more than that. What happens when we smoke it?”
“It binds us together. We become one people with one heart.” He had
memorized the correct response years ago.
“And you have smoked it with me, haven’t you? With your brother, your
uncles, all of your family?”
“Yes, Father.”
“Good. And what does that tell you?”
“That we are united. We are a family.”
The older man shook his grey head, staring at him with that all-too-
familiar expression of pity. “No, it is more than that. You are not a child
anymore, Chakotay. You are a man. There are consequences for your actions and
you must learn to live with them. Against my wishes, you have chosen to
leave us. I cannot stop you. But wherever you go, you will still be with us.
You are a part of us. When the time comes, you will realize we are also a part
of you, and when you choose to come home, you will be welcome. Remember this.”

His body twisted in the sheets, his left arm falling across the second
pillow. Half-awake, he rolled away from the emptiness and stared at the
chronometer. A few more minutes and he would have to get up. He groaned.
Another restless night.
“Tuvok to Commander Chakotay.”
Sighing, he stretched over and turned on the lights, blinking in the
unwelcomed brightness. “Chakotay here.”
“Commander, it is 2300 hours, and we have had no word from the shuttle
or Lt. Jemison.”
“What?” He bolted up. “What do you mean there’s been no word?”
“Precisely what I said. She contacted us once at 1910 to inform us of
her departure, but since then, we have received no additional communications.
Long-range sensors do not detect the shuttle or its engine signature.
I thought you would want to know.”
Chakotay kicked back the covers, slipping quickly out of his pajamas.
“Have you informed the Captain?”
“I have.”
Snatching up his uniform, he dashed into the bath. “I’ll be there in
five minutes. Chakotay out.”
The lift felt as though it took twenty minutes instead of the usual
thirty seconds to get from his deck to the bridge, and he counted out loud,
reaching eighteen-one-thousand when the doors finally opened.
“What’s the story, Tuvok?”
“Exactly the same as when I initially informed you, Commander,” the
Vulcan stated with an irritating serenity. “The Captain is contacting the
Riatan authorities, and she has instructed that we adjust our course to match
the shuttle’s and begin thorough scans. So far, we have detected neither the
shuttle, nor its debris.”
“Understood. I’ll take over now and continue the search.” That word,
debris, thrown out so cooly by the security chief, echoed unpleasantly in
his ears.
“Commander, my shift does not end for another forty-seven minutes.”
“I am aware of that, Lieutenant, but as of this moment, I am relieving
you. Is that clear?”
Tuvok raised an eyebrow. “Yes, Commander, quite clear. I yield the
bridge to you.”
Chakotay sat down in the Captain’s chair and activated the viewscreen
to his left. “Ensign Carreras, patch this monitor into the sensor array.
I want to view the results as they come in.”
“Yessir.”
The screen lit up with incoming data. Nothing. He sat quietly. Tuvok
was cold, but not inefficient. Had he really thought he could spot something
the Vulcan hadn’t? Sitting forward, his eyes flicked over the flood of data.
“Maintain heading. One-half impulse.”

Nine hours later, the ship crept forward, her long-range sensors
stretched to their limits. At conn, Ensign Bathart tapped first his index,
then his middle finger on the cool, tri-polymer display. Chakotay continued
to stare at the monitor, ignoring this minor interruption in the stillness.
Something. There had to be something, some clue. Nothing. He sighed heavily.
“Report.” Captain Janeway strode onto the bridge followed closely by
a frowning Lt. Paris.
The first officer rose to his feet. “Nothing, Captain. No sign of the
shuttle. Did the Riatan authorities know anything?”
“Not a thing. The ship left their immediate space at 2100 hours with
no report of trouble.” She turned toward conn. “Mr. Paris, bring us to course
two-five-seven mark three-one. I’m widening our search pattern. Even if
something did happened, we should have located them by now on our current
heading.”
“Two-five-seven mark three-one,” the young man repeated. “Course
laid in.”
“Engage,” she ordered as she took her seat.
Sitting down beside her, Chakotay turned his attention back to the
monitor. His right eye stung with fatigue. He blinked twice and rubbed both
of them, stifling a yawn with mild facial contortions.
“Chakotay, have you had breakfast yet?” Janeway leaned over the arm
of the chair to whisper.
He glanced up. “Hm? No, Captain.”
“Then, I am ordering you to the mess. I don’t want to see you back on
this bridge for at least an hour.”
“Captain-”
She raised her hand, and he knew it was useless to protest. “One hour,
Commander. That’s an order. I’ll notify you immediately if we find anything.”
“Yes, Captain.” With a tired smirk, he hauled himself to his feet and
trudged to the lift. “Deck 2.”
The mess was almost empty when he entered. Four crewmembers sat at a
table and two others sat on the sofa. The young woman on the sofa laughed, and
he felt a twinge in his chest. A shared cup of coffee a few days ago, a
shared laugh. It had almost been like old times, and they had both known it.
“Commander.” Neelix bustled out of the kitchen. “You look in need of
nourishment. I think I can re-heat some of this morning’s throck pudding, and
I believe there’s some chuli fruit left and maybe some-”
“Just coffee, Neelix. That’s all.”
“I’m sorry, but we’re out of coffee.” The cook wagged a pudgy finger
at him. “Besides, that’s hardly a proper breakfast. You’re getting as bad as
the Captain, skipping meals and consuming only coffee. Now, what can I get
for you?”
Chakotay shrugged. He was too tired to argue. “All right, some toast
and juice, then.”
“That’s better. Now you sit right down here, and I’ll be back with
your order before you can say subnitricphosphate.” The Talaxian tapped the
side of his head and grinned. “Picked that one up from Kes.”
He returned in an instant with two pieces of toast and a glass of
yellow juice. “Here we are.”
“Thanks, Neelix.” Chakotay bent over the food as if he was ravenous,
fearing the cook would change into his guise of morale officer.
“You’re welcome, Commander. Enjoy.” After a friendly pat on the
shoulder, the Talaxian returned to the kitchen.
Chakotay took two bites then pushed aside the food. Even heaped with
jam, the toast had no taste. Sighing in frustration, he waited for Neelix’s
back to turn before he dumped the food down the reclamator and escaped out
the door. Forty-eight minutes left. Sleep wasn’t the answer. His mind was
too unsettled. Maybe one of the holodecks was free.

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Tobacco, cont.

“Computer, run program Chakotay-four-alpha.” Clad in sweats, he stood
impatiently at the doors to holodeck two.
“Program running. You may enter when ready.”
The doors slid open and the bright light of day beckoned. Home, or
at least as close as he could come. It was a variation of the program he had
created for Hannah, but in this version the early morning sun rose over
the hill behind him as he stood on the floor of the valley. A light breeze
blew through the grasses and trees, shaking dew from the leaves. Hidden in the
branches above him, a bird called out a hoarse good-morning to its mate, who
answered from a nearby tree.
He walked along the road which encircled the fields, his footsteps
frightening a gnatcatcher out of a nearby bush, and he watched it rise in a
flurry of yellow feathers into the safety of a roundnut tree. To his right,
a red and black striped lizard poked its head out from beneath some fallen
leaves and studied him carefully with beady black eyes.
The course was so familiar, all the way to the end of the fields,
around them and back. Gradually, he quickened his pace, his feet pounding,
then almost gliding across the dusty earth as he finally found his stride.
Rows of corn flashed past, followed by the beans. Then, the squash.
The chiles. The sweet peppers. The tomatoes. He peeled away his shirt, the
flow of air whisking beads of sweat off his chest. His throat burned, and his
tongue darted around his mouth seeking moisture. When he was a young man, he
ran the distance twice, easily; one time, he even ran it three times on a dare;
but now, his body grew tired halfway through the return leg. He sucked in a
lungful of needed oxygen. He had almost reached the tobacco. Only a few more
meters, then turn.
“Janeway to Chakotay.”
He halted, panting hard. “Chakotay here.”
“We’ve found the shutt-”
“I’m on my way. Computer, end program,” he shouted, snatching up his
shirt.
When he reached the bridge, Janeway stood beside Tuvok at Tactical.
“What’s the story?” he asked breathlessly.
“We’ve picked up the shuttle on long range sensors, Commander.” The
security chief reported. “It has sustained some damage and is currently adrift
without life support.”
“I’m not reading any lifeforms.” Harry Kim called over. “The shuttle
is empty.”
Kathryn’s worried eyes met his. “Mr. Kim, tractor the shuttle on
board. Janeway to Torres. B’Elanna, I want an engineering crew to go over
every centimeter of that craft. We still have two crewmen missing,
and I want some answers. Lt. Paris, scan the surrounding area of space and
see if you can pick up anything out of the ordinary.” She shook her head.
“I just don’t understand what could have happened. Before I agreed to the
mission, the Riatans assured me that there had been no hostile activity in this
sector for months.”
“Captain, I’m picking up the remnants of a warp trail.” Paris
announced from conn. “Bearing one-two-eight mark six-seven. It’s very faint
and is dissipating quickly.”
“Lt. Torres, do you have anything to tell me yet?” She asked.
“According to the ship’s sensor logs, the shuttle was tractored on
board a ship, which doesn’t match any ship on file. My guess is that the
shuttle was released after Jemison and Salaar were taken on board.”
Chakotay almost sighed with relief. “Well, in that case, we know it
wasn’t the Kazon; they would’ve kept the ship.”
Kathryn continued to frown, taking little comfort in his observation.
“Mr. Paris, plot a course along that warp trail and engage at warp nine.”
“Aye, Cap’n. Warp nine.
“Janeway to Mr. Neelix. Could you please report to the bridge? It’s
urgent.”
“Yes, Captain. I’m on my way.”
A few minutes later the lift doors slid apart.
“Captain, you wanted to see me?” The Talaxian’s gaze darted between
the three senior officer’s clustered around Tactical.
“Yes, Neelix. Two of our crewmembers have been kidnapped. We don’t
know by whom. I was hoping you might be able to throw some light on this by
identifying the captor’s ship and their possible destination.”
“I’ll do my best.” The amber eyes peered at the screen. “I don’t
recognize the ship, but on this heading, we will enter the Wolon system. Many
crews have vanished in this sector.”
“Vanished?” Janeway repeated.
“Yes, Captain. Ships have been found adrift without their crew, but
many others have passed through without incident. To be honest, I always tried
to stay clear of the area.”
Tuvok met Chakotay’s dubious gaze and raised one eyebrow, inclining his
head in silent agreement. “Captain, the dissipation of the warp trail
indicates the ship has at least a ten hour head start. The trail will not
remain detectable to our sensors for much longer.”
“So noted. Neelix, can you tell us anything more about this area of
space?”
“Well, hundreds of years ago, this sector was under the control of
the Cassic. They were a powerful people, and colonized many of the planets in
this area by force. But about three hundred years ago, they abandoned their
conquests, and became very insular, to the point of withdrawing from well-
established colonies. No one has heard from or seen them in a long time.
Legends have it that they died out either from disease or from internal dissent
which led to civil war. No one really knows the truth.”
“And the crews that vanished, have any of them ever resurfaced?”
Chakotay asked.
“No, Commander, not that I’m aware of. I’m afraid that is all I know.”
Janeway flashed the alien a tight-lipped smile. “You’ve been a big
help as it is, Neelix. Thank you.”

Chakotay’s fingers drummed on the mess hall table. Most of the salad
remained on his plate; lunch, like breakfast, had little taste. He bolted down
a few bland bites and looked across the dining hall to where Paris sat
with Kim. What was it Hannah saw in the irritating jackass? True, the young
man had become an almost model officer, risking his own life time and time
again to save the ship and his fellow crewmates, and yet occasionally,
something in that pale, mocking face sent shivers up Chakotay’s spine. An
undefinable apprehension similar to what he had felt waiting in the cave on
his first vision quest.
Total darkness had surrounded him then, and little by little, he had
lost track of time. He had huddled in the chilly dampness, hungry and alone,
listening to the water drip off the rocks and splash into an invisible well.
He had prayed and waited with sharp rocks between his toes to keep him awake.
He had been so afraid. He didn’t want to die there, by himself, in the dark.
Then, an icy wind had whistled down around him, a high-pitched
whine which had frozen him to the bone, and in its swirling mist, he had seen
his ancestors. Some had ridden horses; some had run; others had simply stood
there. One image in the group had finally stepped before them all, and he had
recognized it as his grandfather, who had died years before. At first the
elder had only stared at him in a sad, pitying way, but when the old man spoke
his name in that ghostly voice, he had shaken so hard he had thought the rock
would crumble around him and he would be buried in the darkness forever.
Summoning the last of his strength, he had scrambled to his feet and
run, stumbling toward the cave entrance, until he emerged into the heated
blindness of midday. After his heart had stopped pounding, he had slowly made
his way back home, where, ashamed of his fear, he had told his family he hadn’t
seen anything, that he had failed. His father had gazed long and hard
at the bruises and scrapes, but had said nothing, and in his heart, he had
known Kolopak had seen past the lie.
Three years later, his brother had made the same journey, recounting a
tale of a magnificent eagle, who had shown him the land of their forefathers.
He had been so jealous of that vision, as jealous as he was of Paris now.

“I do not appreciate this interruption, Captain.” The green-skinned
face on the viewer bore a remarkable resemblance to a Kazon. “We are in the
middle of a Baktoi, a most important rite to our young men.”
Janeway nodded solemnly. “I apologize for the intrusion, Minister, and
believe me, I wouldn’t contact you if it was not absolutely necessary.
You see, we recovered one of our shuttles a few hours ago, minus her crew.
Sensors indicated one of your ships was in the area at the time. We were-”
“Just what are you implying, Captain?”
“I’m not implying anything. We were simply hoping that your ship might
have seen something or offered them aid.”
The dark eyes shifted, and the head tilted upward so that the gaze
rolled off the tip of the green nose. “I highly doubt it. We try to keep
contact with inferior species to a minimum. Had such contact occurred, I would
have heard about it. Now, if you will excuse me.” The screen went blank.
“What a helpful guy.” Paris commented.
“Captain,” Chakotay said quietly. “I’m no Betazoid, but every
instinct I have tells me he was not being truthful.”
“I agree, and personally, I don’t take kindly to being referred to as
an inferior specie. Mr. Kim, scan the surface for any anomalous readings or
lifeforms.”
“Yes, ma’am,” the ensign replied. “This is strange. Captain, in spite
of all the buildings on the surface only a small area seems to be occupied by
any lifeforms, approximately one to two thousand humanoids. I’m also reading a
wide area of EM interference north of the city.”
“Could it be a natural phenomenon?”
“I’m not sure. Sensors are having a difficult time penetrating it, but
by its signature, I’d have to say it is artificially created, as if someone
doesn’t want us to see what is down there.”
Chakotay leapt up the stairs and stood beside Kim. “Can we adjust the
sensors to penetrate it?”
“I think so. It’s a wide area, but the field is on a non-rotating
frequency. There. Sensors should work now, but transporters will take
slightly longer to modify.”
The Captain nodded. “Understood. What do you see?”
“A forest, one river, a couple of tributary streams. There
is a band of twenty lifeforms, fifteen of which are humanoid, moving in a
westerly direction. It looks like a hunting party of some sort, the way they
are spread out. Wait a minute, I’ve found them, Captain. About 50 meters
ahead of the group, I’m picking up one human and one vulcan female. From their
speed, I’d say they were running. Captain, one of the humanoids just fired an
energy weapon in their direction.”
“What! Tuvok, get the Minister back.”
“No response to our hail, Captain.”
Paris looked back at Janeway. “Captain, we’ve go to get down there and
help them.”
“I realize this, Lieutenant. Mr. Kim, what is the status of the
transporters?”
“Not yet, Captain.”
“Inside the field,” Chakotay noted. “Not outside. I could take an
away team down and look for a way to get them out of the field on the surface.”
Kim’s hand smacked the console. “They’ve changed course. They are
running toward the edge of the field, and they aren’t stopping. They- Oh god.”
The young man looked up, shock frozen on his face. “Captain, one of them hit
the field. She’s gone. Vaporized.”
Chakotay’s hand gripped the console, his knuckles turning white.
“Which one?” he whispered.
“Sensor’s read only a human lifeform now. It must have been Salaar.”
The first officer glanced at Janeway. “Captain-”
She nodded. “Go ahead, Commander.”
He flashed her a tight grimace. “Tuvok, you’re with me. Baxter,
Sanchez, meet us in Transporter room two, and bring two phaser rifles. We may
encounter resistance.”
In two minutes, the party materialized on the surface. Tuvok whipped
out his tricorder as Chakotay tapped his commbadge.
“Where is Jemison now, Mr. Kim?”
“She’s about 30 meters ahead of the men, running a parallel course
to the field.”
Barking reached the away team’s ears. Dogs!
“Commander, initial readings indicate that this field is maintained by
strategically placed conductors. If we knock out a sufficient quantity, the
field should weaken enough for us to enter and rescue the Lieutenant.” Tuvok
said.
“Fine, fine. How many and where?”
“I believe five should meet our needs. Ensign Sanchez, aim your rifle
at that small collection of stones on top of that boulder. Lt. Baxter, aim
yours into that tree, third branch from the bottom. Commander, aim yours at
that small log, and I will aim at that second tree from the left. Maximum
settings. Fire.”
Sparks erupted from the four targets. “Good.” The Vulcan observed.
“The field strength in the immediate area has decreased by eighty-seven
percent. One more lost conductor should allow us safe passage.” The security
chief aimed at another tree and fired.
Through the trees, Chakotay saw a racing figure, close behind her were
several large animals. A shower of sparks fell on her and she stumbled, but
kept going.
“Hannah!” Charging the field, he didn’t stop to check its strength and
felt a weak charge tingle in his skin as he passed through. The animals
were too close. If she went down, he might not reach her first. A light
flashed, and she fell. Crashing through the trees, he slipped on the
dry leaves and slid to the ground beside her. He fired at the approaching
creatures, and the lead animal fell, causing the others to halt, sniffing at
the dead creature.
Sparks rained down from above. He covered her body with his own as a
tree limb dropped beside them. At the sound of running footsteps, he raised
his head. Tuvok and the other two members of the away team surrounded them,
pointing their phasers at the group of approaching men.
“How dare you! How dare you interfere!” A being resembling a green-
skinned Talaxian shouted.
Tuvok stared at the alien. “I believe the more appropriate question
would be how you assume the right to kidnap and hunt our crewmembers. Your
actions have resulted in one, perhaps two deaths.”
Chakotay gently rolled Hannah over. She was breathing and her pulse
was strong.
“She’s not dead. She’s only stunned.” The male informed them. “And
the other one would still be alive, if they had followed the rules. They
should be honored to participate in our Baktoi.”
“Willing participation?” The first officer grunted, taking Hannah in
his arms and struggling to his feet.
“Put her down!” The young man demanded. “She is mine. You have no
right to take her. By the rules of the Baktoi, I have won her.”
“Won her?” Chakotay repeated in disbelief. “You mean kidnapped and
shot her. You are the one with no right to her!”
Twigs snapped behind the away team, and more green humanoids stepped
out from behind the trees. Surrounded.
“That is where you are wrong. By stunning her, I have won the hunt.
Now, if you will- what the? Get them!” The young man sputtered as the
prisoners disappeared in a shower of lights.
As soon as they materialized in Sickbay, Chakotay lay Hannah gently on
a biobed, then stepped back to allow the Doctor room.
“Encouraging,” the hologram muttered. “Considering what happened to
Ensign Salaar, I wasn’t sure what to expect. She will make a full recovery.”
Before Chakotay could inquire how she was, the ship rocked beneath
his feet.
“Janeway to Chakotay and Tuvok. Please report to the bridge.”
He scowled. He wanted to stay here, but duty came first. “On our way.
Doctor, will you inform me the moment she regains consciousness?”
“Of course, Commander.”
Within seconds, Tuvok and he were back on the bridge under the flashing
lights of a red alert.
“Break orbit!” Janeway yelled.
“It’s no good.” Kim informed her. “Three ships are coming through the
planet’s atmosphere. They’re going to try and cut us off.”
“Hail the lead ship.”
The Minister appeared on the viewscreen. “Captain, I must insist you
return the female to us immediately. She is necessary for the completion of
the Baktoi.”
“NO!” The word leapt from his lips before Chakotay could stop it.
“My first officer speaks for me.” Janeway responded. “I will not
allow my people to be hunted no matter how important the ritual is to you.”
The Minister frowned. “We are not the barbaric people you believe us
to be, Captain. We do not hunt for the joy of it. The Baktoi was created to
preserve the peace, as well as our race.”
“Your race?”
“Yes. Hundreds of years ago, the male of our specie contracted
an incurable disease which proved harmless to them, but deadly to our women.
Female infants either died within an hour of birth or were miscarried, and
during the birthing process, the disease was transmitted from the infants to
the mothers, who died within a week. Only the male infants survive. Our
civilization, once vast in its reaches, began to crumble due to internal
fighting among our young men over the few healthy women that remained, but soon
those women died, too. Therefore, we were forced to look beyond our
specie, and fear of reprisals from our former colonies led us to do so in a
less than honorable way. Detaining crews also insured that the number of
women eligible for mating remained small, and the fighting only worsened.
The Baktoi was designed to eliminate this problem. The female is not injured,
and every male that participates abides by the rule that the man who stuns her
wins the right to sire offspring by her. As you may have noticed, my own
mother was Kazon. She survived my birth by a week and a half. It is not a
solution we like, Captain, but it has insured the survival of our race. And
that is why I must insist you return the female to us. Core has won the
right to sire a child by her; this may be his only chance.”
“I sympathize with your problem, Minister, but not your method of
dealing with it. I will not allow any of my crew to participate unwillingly
in such a solution.”
“Then, we will take her back by force, and you may find yourself
participating in our Baktoi, Captain. Think about it. One female or your
ship.”
The Captain leveled her gaze at the humanoid on the viewscreen. “I
do not respond well to threats, Minister, and I will not surrender my crewman.”
“Very well.” The image vanished.
“Captain, the three ships are maneuvering into attack formation.”
Paris said.
Janeway spun on Tuvok. “What is your analysis of their ships’
capabilities?”
“Their shields are no match for our weapons. A few strategic hits
should render them inoperable.”
The ship shuddered around them.
“Direct hit.” Kim noted. “Shields are holding. Minor damage to decks
twelve and fourteen.”
“Mr. Tuvok, return fire.”
“Firing phasers. A direct hit. One of the ships has lost its shields,
and the other two are withdrawing. Perhaps they concluded it was illogical
to risk their limited population on such a full-scale assault.”
“Perhaps. Mr. Paris, put us back on our original course, warp eight.”
“Aye, Captain.”
“Engage.” Janeway sat down and activated her monitor. “Report,
Doctor.”
“Aside from being stunned, the Lieutenant’s most serious injuries are
a twisted ankle and minor cuts and abrasions. I could wake her, if you wish.”
“No, let her sleep, Doctor. She’s been through a lot over the past
twenty-four hours. Notify us when she wakes.”
“Understood, Captain. Sickbay out.”

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Tobacco, cont.

Before the start of the evening shift, the Doctor contacted the bridge
to say that Lt. Jemison had regained consciousness. With an upsurge of
jealousy, Chakotay noted the brief smile on Paris’ face before the young man
turned back to the helm. At 1600 hours, the pilot leapt up, barely
acknowledging his replacement, and disappeared into the lift. Chakotay almost
let out a growl of frustration, his own intention to leave subverted by a
scheduling question from Ensign Umori.
When he finally reached Sickbay, Paris was already there, holding
Hannah’s hand and stroking her forehead. Closing his eyes to the sight, he
turned to leave.
“Commander.” Her voice stopped him in his tracks.
Squaring his shoulders, he plastered a mask of concern on his face
before spinning around. “Yes, Lieutenant?”
“Tom tells me you’re the one who led my rescue. I wanted to
thank you.”
Chakotay nodded, moving closer to the bed. “How are you doing?”
The grey eyes darted about, never lighting on any one thing for very
long. “I’m not sure. In a way, I still have trouble believing this is
Voyager.”
“When you take me to the cleaners at Sandrine’s, you’ll believe it.”
Paris smiled, his slim fingers feathering her cheek. “You just wait and see.”
One corner of Hannah’s mouth turned up. “I suppose.”
The pilot’s smile broadened. “You will.”
Chakotay swallowed hard, tightly clasping his hands behind his back.
“Perhaps we should let the Lieutenant rest, Mr. Paris.”
“A sound idea.” The Doctor remarked, stepping out of his office. “My
patient could use some rest, and she won’t get it with you two gentlemen
loitering about like prospective suitors.”
Hannah burst into a gravelled laugh; Paris flushed scarlet; and
Chakotay felt the heat rise in his own cheeks. He drew himself up stiffly.
“I believe you are mistaken, Doctor. I came by to check on Lt. Jemison
as a friend and as a first officer.”
The hologram shrugged. “Call it whatever you wish, Commander. It will
have to wait until morning. The Lieutenant needs sleep.”
The pilot gave Hannah’s hand a squeeze before releasing it. “I’ll stop
by tomorrow. Sleep well and call me if you need anything.”
“I will.”
The warmth in Paris’ expression vanished when he looked at Chakotay.
“Commander,” he said, before striding briskly for the doors.
Chakotay felt two sets of eyes fall upon him. Directing a small nod of
encouragement at Hannah, he followed the younger man’s exit with his own.

The Doctor gave Hannah permission to leave Sickbay in the next
day’s morning report, and with an eye on beating Paris to the punch, Chakotay
restructured his morning schedule to leave him in the vicinity of Sickbay a
few minutes before noon. First, a casual chat, and then maybe lunch in the
mess if she felt up to it, he thought as he neared the doors.
Almost whistling with confidence, he strolled into Sickbay. “Good
morning, Lieutenant, or should I say afternoon?”
Hannah spun around, tucking a few loose strands of hair into her usual
bun. She was already in uniform. “Good morning, Commander. What brings you
here?”
“I knew you’d be leaving; so, I thought I would stop by and see if I
could interest you in lunch.” He paused. “Why the uniform?”
“I thought I would stop by the lab and put in a few hours. As for
lunch, I’m sorry, but I made other arrangements this morning.”
He almost smacked his forehead in disgust. How could he be so stupid?
Paris probably stopped by before the morning shift began. As his mind groped
for some graceful departure, the doors slid open behind him.
“Ready to go, Jemison?” The pilot entered, a wide grin spread across
his face.
“You bet. I’ve had enough of this place for a while. Was there
something else, Commander?”
“Nothing that won’t keep.”
“Then, let’s go, Paris. I’m starved.”
With a nod to the first officer, Paris encircled Hannah’s waist with
his arm and guided her out of Sickbay. Chakotay watched the doors close behind
them before he realized how tightly his fists had clenched. Chagrined, he
loosened his fingers.
The Doctor came out of his office. “Is there something I can do for
you, Commander?”
Surprised, he stared blankly at the hologram. “Do something? No,
there’s nothing anyone can do. Excuse me.”

He skipped dinner, heading to holodeck three for a run instead, eager
to hear the gravel crunch beneath his feet. “Computer, run program, Chakotay-
four-alpha.”
“Program is already running.”
“Already run- Who initiated it?”
“Program was initiated by Lt. Hannah Jemison.”
He gazed silently at the display, trying to decide whether or not to
enter. “Computer, how many people are in holodeck three?”
“There is only one crewmember using it at this time.”
Maybe she wanted to be alone. On the other hand, after all that
happened maybe she needed someone to talk to. “Computer, open the doors.”
He stepped onto the dry road. A meter away, a figure in a teal-
collared uniform stared out over the corn, the shoulder-length mahogany hair
flapping gently in the wind. He drew up beside her. “Mind if I walk
with you?”
A paler then normal face glanced up. “I’m afraid I’m not very good
company right now.”
“Neither am I, depending on who you ask.” He flashed her a quick
smile, which she only half-heartedly returned.
“I’ve never found that to be the case,” she said.
“At first you did.”
“That was before I got to know you. After that, I decided you weren’t
so bad.”
“I’m relieved to hear it.”
A small silence descended until they were halfway past the corn.
“I read Tuvok’s security report a little while ago.” She said.
“According to him, you charged through the field before he scanned it for
safe passage.”
“You needed help. I didn’t think to wait. Perhaps I should have.”
“You know you should have. You could have been killed. I don’t need
two deaths on my conscience.”
“If I hadn’t gone through, you wouldn’t have had to bear the guilt for
long. For all we knew at the time, their weapons were set to kill, not to
stun. How do you think I would’ve felt watching you die while Tuvok ran his
damn scan?” He paused. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have spoken like that.
At the time, I did what I thought was right. You’re here; you’re alive.
That’s what matters.”
They reached the beans, the morning breeze gently fanning their faces.
He looked up at the sky. It was a crisp, clear blue, free of clouds, the kind
of blue which should fill a person’s spirit with hope. “You know, I’m
surprised to find you here. I thought you’d be eating dinner with Lt. Paris.”
“He invited me, but I declined. I told him I wanted some time alone.”
“Then, maybe I should-” He stopped in the middle of the road.
She shook her head and kept walking. “No. You can stay. I don’t
mind your company.”
They walked on a meter or so before he worked up the courage to speak
again. “You two spend a lot of time together. You like him, don’t you?”
“Tom makes me laugh. He helps me forget how-” Her mouth slammed shut.
“How what?” His curiosity peaked. The tone of voice was not what he
had expected; somehow it lacked the excitement new love often gave. “Hannah,
talk to me.”
She shrugged. “My mom’s birthday was three weeks ago, and I’ve been
thinking about her a lot lately. She doesn’t know her surviving child is still
alive, and I keep picturing her and my dad just sitting together alone in
their quarters. It’s an image I can’t get out of my mind, but Tom helps me
forget things like this. He makes me smile. He gets me drunk. Sometimes,
it’s almost like Chandler is here with me.” She roughly wiped a tear away with
the back of her hand.
Chakotay swallowed hard, the image of a runabout exploding once
again in front of him. “Hannah, I know I’ve said this before, but if there was
any way I could-”
“Please. Please don’t apologize anymore. You know, it’s funny, but I
think I even understand how you must have felt when the Galileo exploded. I
told Salaar to disobey the rules. I didn’t know the force field was there,
and because of my ankle, I couldn’t keep up with her.” She halted and stared
up at him, her eyes dark grey and pleading. “One minute she was running, and
the next, she was gone. She didn’t scream. She didn’t fall. She just
vanished, as though she had never even been there.”
He saw her lower lip tremble and he knew she was fighting tears.
“Hannah-”
A small cry escaped her throat, and she threw herself against his
chest. He wrapped his arms around her shaking body, hugging her close. The
fingers of his left hand burrowed deep into her hair and pressed her ear over
his heart.
“Hannah, it’s all right. It wasn’t your fault. You told her what you
thought was best. If you had known the field was there, your answer would have
been different.” His lips brushed the top of her head, and he inhaled the
scent of her shampoo. He missed the smell of Ocampan jasmine lingering on
the pillow next to him. He had almost forgotten its sweet fragrance. No, he
couldn’t forget it; it would still be with him even years from now, anytime he
walked into the airponics garden.
“Hannah, it’s all right. It’s one of the hazards of leadership out
here or in the Alpha Quadrant. At one time or another, you lose people under
your command. It’s painful; it’s unfair; but it happens. We aren’t perfect.
We make mistakes.”
She pulled her head away and looked up at him, tears glistening on her
face. “But how do you stand it? How do you deal with the pain and the guilt?”
He took a deep breath. “To be honest, sometimes I don’t, at least not
very well, and there is no one method that fits all people and all situations.
Sometimes I come here. Sometimes I talk to my guide. Sometimes I just walk
around the ship; it centers me, reminds me that I’m not alone, that others are
depending on me.” He stared deeply into the leaden eyes. “You aren’t alone,
either, Hannah. Whenever you need to talk, come to me. I’ll be here.
Remember that.”
She nodded. Then, a flush slowly crept into her cheeks and she
released him, twisting out of his arms. “I’m sorry, Commander. I didn’t mean
to go to pieces like that.”
Commander. Not Chakotay. Commander. He stiffened. Everything he had
just said had fallen on deaf ears. She would never come to him; pride wouldn’t
allow it. “That’s quite all right, Lieutenant. It was understandable, given
the circumstances.” Angry, he spun around and began walking away. No, he
wouldn’t let it drop, not this time. He turned back.
“Hannah, we should talk, and I don’t mean about what happened on the
planet. I mean about us.”
She drew a quick, audible breath. “I don’t understand. What is left
to say? I made a mistake. I admit that. I should have told you everything,
but I didn’t, and I’ve apologized. What more can I do?”
“How about forgiving yourself? I’ve forgiven you; I’ve told you that.
I also told you I want to keep your friendship, but all I’ve gotten recently is
the silent treatment.”
“That’s not true. We’ve talked.”
“Really? When? Almost everytime I turn around you’re with Paris,
and I don’t intend to make it a threesome.”
“Excuse me, but since we weren’t seeing each other anymore, I thought
I could spend time with whomever I choose. Or was I mistaken in that, too?
You’re the one who wouldn’t listen to me when I tried to explain myself.
You’re the one who said things would never be the same between us. Just what
is it you want from me, Commander?”
He stared down at the red dirt under his feet. What he wanted and the
options he had left open to himself were two very disparate things. How could
he tell her what her nearness did to him, the nervous warmth that rose out of
his belly and flowed slowly through every vein and artery, suppressing all
thoughts of reason with an older, instinctual craving. How could he tell
her that in spite of all that had happened between them, he wanted to make love
to her, right here, right now, in the middle of this dusty road with
the sky, the lizard, and the gnatcatcher as witnesses. He raised a hand to
touch her face, but stopped it in mid-air. Far beyond her, large leaves of
tobacco waved in the wind. She was right. There was no formal tie
between them. She was free to live as she chose. His hand dropped lifelessly
to his side.
“Nothing, Lieutenant. I’m sorry to have bothered you. I’ll
leave now.” Turning away, he called for the exit.
As the doors shut behind him, he sagged against the corridor wall,
letting the metallic clang reverberate through his body. He wanted his heart
to hear it. The door was shut. There was no going back. Placing one
foot in front of another, he trudged off toward his room. He needed sleep.
Tonight would be his last late shift for another three months.

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Part two

The Valley
One Month Later

Somewhere it was raining. Yes, definitely raining because it was dark,
almost pitch black, and he could hear the thunder approaching, the way it did
over the hills back home with giant blue-black storm clouds tumbling over one
another in their race to blanket the sky. He lay on his stomach, his eyes
still closed. A searing bolt of lightning ripped across the horizon; so he
lay there quietly and waited for the storm to pass.

They had left Voyager the previous morning in a shuttle. The trip
through the planet’s atmosphere promised to be risky, but the plasma storm,
which erupted without warning, proved more treacherous than expected. It took
all of Chakotay’s skill to guide the battered craft down to the rocky surface.
Initial sensor readings said the planet was uninhabited, and a quick
visual of the surface told anyone why. Thick, charcoal clouds kept the surface
windswept and barren, except for the isolated outcropping of scrubbrush, and
how that survived was a mystery because little light penetrated the dense
atmosphere. All across the landscape jagged towers sliced haphazardly through
the ground, creating tiny raw valleys surrounded by walls of rock pockmarked
with caves and overhangs.
He landed in one of the valleys. The shuttle was badly damaged, with
one of the nacelles almost sheared off by the storm. The three of them were
trapped until Voyager missed them at the rendezvous point, but they were
uninjured and in a good position to survive the next two to three days.
The native rock was high in magnacite concentrations, which made even
surface scans with tricorders highly inaccurate. So it wasn’t until Nicoletti
screamed that he and Sanchez looked up to find themselves surrounded by Kazon.
Their ship had crashed five years ago, and only a handful, seven or so,
had survived. At first, they just wanted the shuttle so they could leave, but
when they discovered it wouldn’t fly, they became enraged, beating Sanchez and
him, as if the two of them had willfully sabotaged the only means of escape.
The Kazon then escorted their new prisoners to the remains of their own ship
and threw them into a cell.
Nicoletti, the attractive engineer, died first. Five years of
isolation on this world had left the Kazon starved for female company. Their
leader claimed her for himself, and clumsily tried to rape her while the others
held Sanchez and Chakotay away at phaser point. She fought hard and well.
In the end, the male grasped her around the neck and slammed her repeatedly
against the wall in frustrated rage. The final time, her head snapped back,
hitting the metal with a resounding crack. She stared past the Kazon at
Chakotay, her eyes wide in surprise. Her mouth opened and blood poured out
before she crumpled to the floor with a sickening thud. Since then, her body
had remained in the cell with them.

One eye cracked open and he peered through the slit of matted lashes
at his surroundings. The cell. Yes, the cell. He could remember now.
He tried to move, but pain ripped through his body, sudden and brutal, like the
storms on the surface. He lay on his stomach, one arm crushed beneath
him. They were only toying with him. They knew which bones were shattered,
which joints were mangled. He didn’t even bother to scream anymore.
Sanchez? Where was Sanchez? He slowly raised his head. Oh God, it
hurt. He stared into the darkness. Over there, a black mass. Sanchez? His
dry throat crackled like burning tender. He wasn’t even sure if he had spoken.
The form didn’t move, and he lowered his head. It hurt so much.

“Of course, it hurts.” His mother scolded, her black hair pinned up
in a bun, the way she wore it when she cooked. “I told you it was fresh
from the oven.”
He didn’t reply, four throbbing fingers jammed tightly in his mouth.
The bread smelled so good. He had run all the way from the top of the small
hill, where he had been watching his father, grandfather, and uncles irrigating
the fields below.
“Here. Let me see, my little contrary.” She pulled the fingers from
his mouth. “You always have to find things out for yourself, don’t you, little
one? Oh, that’s not so bad. Here.” She took down a jar of herbed fat from
a shelf and smeared it over his fingertips. The pain reduced to a tingle,
and then stopped.
He watched her move the bread aside and return to chopping vegetables
for the night’s stew. A giant yellow squash stood in the sun drying. She had
already hollowed out its interior to use as a serving dish, and nearby the
seeds sat in a bowl waiting to be salted and roasted. He licked his lips; he
could almost taste their nutty flavor.

His tongue ran along the outside of his mouth, swollen, raw, and caked
with dried blood from the cut over his lip. How long had he lain here?
Voyager would be here soon, wouldn’t she? Sanchez? He raised his head.
No, Nicoletti. Why did they leave her here? She was dead. He couldn’t
save her.
He lifted himself up on one elbow and slowly brought his knees under-
neath his body. It took several minutes, each more excruciating than the last,
before he sat up, propped against the cold wall. His breath came in heavy, but
shallow gasps because of the pain in his ribs. He cradled his left arm in his
lap, the wrist twisted lifelessly off to the side. His right eye was so
swollen it would not open. He raised his right hand to his face. The whole
right side seemed to throb in different rhythms, and he could feel the blood,
thick and partially dried over the multitude of cuts and bruises.
The door to the cell slid open, and his left eye squinted in the light
it allowed inside. Something large and dark fell in a lump at his feet. He
heard a harsh laugh and a promise that he was next before the door shut.
The lump moved spasmodically, hissing and rattling like a sack full of
snakes. He drew his feet away, cringing against the wall. It rolled over, its
glassy eyes staring at him hypnotically. It drew an unsteady breath and called
his name. He sat there, frozen to the spot. It closed its eyes. The chest
rattled once, twice, and then fell silent, leaving him alone.

“Haiie!” He kicked the horse’s flanks, urging it up the precipitous
slope. Only a little farther. He pulled back on the reins and brought the
roan to a bellowing stop, its hooves pounding the ground clumsily in
mid-stride. His dog, Tikal, trotted up beside them, its tongue hanging out.
They stood on top of the hill now, the tallest one of the four that
ringed his village. Throwing one leg over the mare’s back, he slid to the
ground and sat down. The summer sun was setting over the opposite hill,
filling the sky with oranges, reds, pinks and purples. Tikal wandered up and
lay down beside him, placing its muzzle on his knee. He stroked the shaggy
brown and white head and received a warm lick of affection in return.
Here, alone on this hillside, he found the quiet he sought, a place
where he could think and dream of a life beyond the tiny cluster of adobes
nestled so securely in the valley below. The idea of flying to different
worlds, seeing new people and places intrigued him. Maybe life out there would
seem less claustrophobic, less restrictive, travelling from place to place,
always learning something new. It sounded ideal to him, but he knew his father
would disapprove, and his friends would not understand.
Perhaps his mother could talk to Kolopak. She was the one who had
encouraged him to read all those books as a child. She was the one who stayed
up late, helping him to prepare for exams at school. Wouldn’t she be
proud to have a son graduate from the Academy? Wouldn’t it please her to see
him step off a transport in uniform? He closed his eyes, inhaling the spicy,
sweet smells of cooking rising up from the homes. He could see her, tears
of pride falling from her dark eyes, her cheeks flushed with excitement as she
spotted him in the crowd of arrivals. Maybe then his father would realize that
he had been wrong.
A cool breeze stirred the tall grass, and Tikal raised its head,
the ears swiveling forward. The wind carried her voice up the hill.
“Chakotay!” He scrambled to his feet and leapt upon the horse. “Hee-yaa!”
He spurred the mare faster and faster down the hill, until its legs seemed
to run on the wind itself. Tikal raced to keep up.
His mother waited in the doorway, framed by the glow from inside the
house. She looked tired, the eyes red from strain. “Dinner is ready,
Chakotay. Hurry.”
Obediently, he slid off the horse and left it tied to the post by the
trough. Tikal followed him indoors. He stopped at the kitchen basin to wash
his hands and face before taking a seat at the table. His father raised a
stern eyebrow.
“Where have you been, Chakotay? You have kept us waiting.”
“I rode over to Naho to see the Star Fleet officers.”
Kolopak’s gaze travelled up the table to his mother before returning
to him. He waited for his father to say something, but the man remained
silent while they ate.
Twice, his mother grimaced and shifted her shoulders, and he glanced
at the loom. The blanket was almost finished. A star graced its center,
surrounded by images of the four cloud people; only the pale figure of Dawn Boy
was incomplete. His mother would need her neck rubbed tonight. Maybe he could
talk with her then about the Academy.
“I have made arrangements to leave for Earth in two weeks.” His father
announced. “And you will accompany me, Chakotay.”
“Two weeks? But in two weeks the Magellan will be stopping here. One
of the officers promised me a tour.” He had been waiting for over a month to
see the Constellation-class ship, ever since Captain Sulu said it might be
stopping by. “I can’t go. Take Kelo instead.”
“You are the older son, Chakotay. It is important that you come. When
I am gone, the family will be your responsibility. It is necessary for you to
know the history of our people.” A piercing glare fell upon him. “What is
more important? Your family or some starship?”
“My family, but-”
“No buts. You worry me, Chakotay. You act at times as if you have no
relatives. Without family, what is a man? He is nothing. He is lost. It is
the family which gives us meaning, which gives us life.”
“Yes, father.” He sighed. How many times had he heard this speech?
Too many times to count.
“Then in two weeks, you will leave with me for Earth.”
“But-”
“Enough!” His father thundered. “The matter is settled. Your star-
ship will have to wait.”

The Kazon came for him just as they promised. Now, he lay on his
belly where they dumped him, each breath slicing sharp and deep like a
scalpel. He opened his eye and stared at the blackened crusts which had once
been his hands. At least, they didn’t hurt anymore; the damage to them was
too deep, irreparable, in his mind.
His body shook with pain. He had to turn over. He couldn’t stay like
this with his weight on his ribs. He bent his legs under him. Oh God, this
was going to hurt. On the count of three. One. . .Two. . .Three. A scream
echoed in the cell, and it startled him to hear it over the waves of pain
crashing down around him. He thought he had lost his voice a long time ago.
“Here, let me help you.” The tone was deep and soothing. “There,
that’s better, isn’t it?”
He lay still, breathing as lightly as his burst of effort would allow.
The voice echoed uncomfortably in his skull; yet he doubted its existence.
Sanchez? He heard a chuckle.
“No, not Sanchez.”
He opened his eye. In spite of the darkness, he could see the figure
clearly. A human male about his age, though it was hard to tell with
the beard, crouched bedside him, arms resting on knees. The eyes were a
piercing dark grey, their seriousness belied by the playful grin which crinkled
the sides of the mouth.
“I know you, don’t I?” The man asked, looking him over carefully.
“Yeah, I do. You were two years ahead of me at the Academy. I used to get
up in the morning, open my dorm blinds, and there you were, running, smooth
as silk. It was incredible. I used to watch you cross the compound on your
way back to the upper classmen’s dorm. Heck, I’ll be honest. I envied you,
always wished I could run like that. I figured you were practicing for the
marathon, but you never entered it. If you had, I would have put money
on you.” The grin widened. “I guess running to you was more than competition,
huh, Chief?”
The word still rankled him, but he could tell by the smile it wasn’t
meant unkindly. It was one of those frustrating nicknames upperclassmen gave
to freshman cadets, which had unfortunately stuck in his case. He nodded.
“I thought as much. You were quite a ladies’ man, too, as I recall.
Brought out the maternal instincts in all the female cadets with your shy,
quiet ways. My girlfriend was in a psych class with you. She said you were
always on time, in the front row industriously taking notes. Although, every
now and then, she said you would make some wry observation that would leave
the whole class in stitches. I guess it’s the shy, silent types you have to
watch out for, huh?” The figure laughed shaking a close-cropped head of
brown hair.
Chakotay closed his eye. He had enjoyed his years at the Academy, but
he had been an outsider, never quite fitting in, always on the fringes, always
frustrated. For four years, the power of his medicine bundle had wasted away
in the bottom drawer of his chest, covered by a blanket and a few sweaters he
never used. Instead of it, his morning run had brought him peace, preparing
him for the rest of the day by focussing the energy that might have gotten him
tossed out of the institution.
“Hey, Chief, you going to sleep on me?”
He opened his eye. A grey eye winked at him. “Am I that boring?”
Chakotay shook his head.
“That’s good. I guess you’ve got some girl on that ship you’re on,
huh? C’mon, sure you do. You can tell me. No? I’m surprised. I figured a
handsome man like you would have someone, even- Uh-oh, I hear something.
Sounds like someone’s coming.” A pale, cold hand squeezed his shoulder.
“Don’t let ’em get you, Chief. We made it through the Academy; we’re the best,
remember.”
The icy pressure on his shoulder faded. The figure was gone. The door
opened and a shaft of light fell across the floor. He closed his eye. Maybe
if they thought he was unconscious . . .
He listened to their footsteps. They stopped first at Sanchez; then,
they moved toward him. Quiet and loose. He had to stay loose.
A hand seized his bruised chin, roughly shaking his head. His brain
sloshed from one side of his skull to the other, and a whimper escaped. He
couldn’t stop it. A boot kicked him in the side, sending a shooting pain
across his chest. Groaning, his body rolled with the kick.
One of the Kazon said something, but he couldn’t make out the words.
He could only focus on the fading footsteps, and then, the darkness closed in,
burying him alive.

“Hey, Chief! You still with me?”
Chakotay opened his eye. The man crouched beside him again. The face
looked more familiar now. It had the same cocky mannerisms that he hated so
in Paris.
“That’s good.” A white smile lit up beneath the manicured mustache.
“You had me worried here for a while. I thought that kick might have been too
much. But you’re tough. You’ll make it.”
His lips cracked apart as he struggled to speak. “Who?”
“Does it matter? My grandmother always said once you start seeing
ghosts you’re done for anyway.” The image threw back its head in a long, harsh
laugh. “Don’t know if that’s true or not. Didn’t see any myself. I didn’t
have time. Oh, don’t look so surprised, Chief. You knew I wasn’t really here.
How could I be?”
The figure leaned closer and puckered its lips. “See, nothing. No
breath. Hee-hee, you should see your expression. I suppose your people have
different ideas about spooks and spirits, huh? Turn a dead man face down so
his spirit can’t rise and all that? Heck, when it all boils down, though,
dead is dead no matter who you are or what you believe.
“Maybe I should be a stern spirit and ask you if you’ve made peace with
yourself or if you’ve led a good, decent life.” The man paused and grinned.
“But that ain’t my style, Chief. You’ve heard of Admiral Prideaux, a giant of
a man with all the joviality of someone attending a funeral. Well,”
The voice lowered. “I’ll share a little story with you. Once he came to my
dad’s station for some diplomatic function or something, and I snuck a whoopee
cushion into his seat at the head of the table. Hee-hee. You should have seen
it. This pompous, granite-faced figure turning beet-red. Ha-ha. It was
hysterical. But you know what was funnier? Watching all the yes-captains
and lieutenants in his entourage trying to keep a straight face. Thank God,
my sister was too young to be there. She would’ve laughed and given the whole
thing away. She never was any good at keeping her feelings secret. If she
likes you, she likes you; if she doesn’t, you know it.”
The image sat down cross-legged and sighed. “Sometimes I worry about
her, you know. My kid sister, I mean. She’s a tough little cookie, but she
listened to me way too much. I told her all the wrong things. I didn’t know
it at the time, but I do now. Talk about learning things too late.”
The ghost sniffed and drew a thumb under each eye. “Funny, huh? That
we can cry and laugh and regret just like we did in real life. Some paradise.
Let me tell you, it’s no fun being dead. Oh, don’t get me wrong, it’s not
tough or anything. It’s just that, well, it’s just not fun. Maybe if I had
someone to share it with, hmm?” The man paused and winked. “Know any good-
looking female ghosts? I could show ’em a good time. No? Oh well. It’s no
fun being alone, Chief. Whether you’re here or there, it’s no fun being alone.
Maybe you have to live to be a hundred before you can find peace, or
one hundred eighty if you’re a Vulcan. That’s my advice: live to be a hundred,
Chief, and spend that time with someone you love. She’s out there waiting.
You’ve got to believe that.” Icicle fingers gripped his shoulder and squeezed.
“So long, Chief. See you in sixty-some-odd years.”
An explosion rocked the floor beneath him, and he heard angry shouts
and cries of pain coming from the corridor. Feet pounded past the cell, then
phaser shots, then more footsteps, which halted outside the door. He closed
his eye, and prayed for them to be friendly.
The door slid open. A tiny spotlight swept the room. Somewhere behind
it a voice muttered. “Oh sh*t!”

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

Part Three
The Hilltop

The smell, or the lack of it, was what he noticed first. Then, someone
stroked his forehead, his mother maybe, the way she always did when he was sick
and tired and feverish. It felt good even when he woke up cranky, tangled in
sweat-soaked sheets. But he couldn’t smell his own stink now because he was
clean, as purified as he had been before he entered the cave when Kolopak had
dotted yellow pollen under his eyes and down his nose so the spirits would
recognize him as one of their children.
It was dark now, and he could hear the voices, the whispers of men and
women. He strained his ears, but could not understand what they said. What
were they talking about? He wanted to ask, but his mouth refused to work.
Sometimes, the voices would go away for a while. Each time they did,
his stomach would shake and tremble and tell him that he wasn’t ready to stay
in the cave. And each time, he would scream and try to run after them, begging
them not to leave him alone in the darkness, and somehow, the voices would
hear him and return. Someone would touch his cheek or brush his forehead,
and everything would be all right, and he would sleep for a time in peace.

Hannah sat beside the biobed, stroking the greying hair. One eye was
gone. The Doctor had removed it and then sealed the lid over the socket to
prevent further damage to the area. The swelling and bruising had disappeared,
and the broken bones had knitted. Her gaze wandered down his arms to his
hands, lumps of fresh pink flesh, the fingers fused together to allow the
damaged tissue to heal faster. His mouth twitched, for the fifth time in as
many minutes, and her fingers traced the movement as if trying to comfort
whatever dream disturbed his sleep. His head jerked away, and the left eye
blinked open, gazing first at the ceiling, then the walls, then at her.
He was alive. Alive and on Voyager. And *she* was smiling at him.
Something was wrong though; his vision wasn’t right. He blinked long and hard.
His right eyelid wouldn’t budge, maybe it was still swollen shut. His dry
tongue passed over cracked lips. “My eye?”
She shook her head. “It was too badly damaged. The Doctor removed it
and temporarily sealed the socket. He’s working on a replacement using a
sample of your DNA.”
“How long have I-?”
“You’ve been in Sickbay four days. The Doctor said it was amazing you
were still alive. You lost a lot of blood and were bleeding internally where
one of your ribs punctured a lung. Another hour down there and you probably
wouldn’t have made it.”
“Oh.” His mind weaved drunkenly, attempting to follow the path of her
words. He tried to remember all that had happened, but it drifted in and out
of his conscious mind like puffs of smoke, and maybe that was a blessing. He
knew Nicoletti was dead. Sanchez? Yes, Sanchez died, too. He alone survived.
The voices in the darkness. Dark. Pitch black. Blackened. His hands.
He lifted his head with difficulty. Flippers. He almost laughed. Pink
flippers. No fingers. Just pink flippers with tiny nails.
“The plasma did a lot of damage, not just to the skin, but to the
nerves.” She said. “The Doctor plans to separate the fingers tomorrow if all
goes well, but you’ll have to use neural enhancers to control their movements.
It’ll be temporary. With the enhancers and therapy, you should regain near
normal use in a few weeks.”
He nodded and fell back upon the pillow. Near normal use. What was
near normal use for flippers? Swimming? He looked away from her and closed
his eye.
“Tired?” she asked.
“Yes.”
“Would you like me to stay? I don’t mind, really.” Her hand brushed
his cheek.
He tried not to flinch. “No, I’ll be all right. Just tell Kes or
the Doctor.”
“All right. I’ll stop by later. Sleep well.” She tucked the sheet
about him, and he could hear the disappointment she tried to conceal in
her voice.

Chakotay stared down at the ten uncontrollable strips of pink flesh.
The Doctor had separated his fingers that morning, and Hannah had stopped by at
noon to spoon-feed him his lunch. He hadn’t eaten much. Food made him sick,
and he had thrown it all up after she left.
He could remember as a child pressing the palm of his tiny hand against
the massiveness of his grandfather’s. It was a strong hand, lean and leathery.
His grandfather had been a proud man, tall and powerful and wise, a leader in
their village, a man his people respected. When he was very young, the old man
had lifted him onto his shoulders and carried him with that long, swinging
stride into the village or to the fields or up into the hills to hunt for
herbs. To him, the man had been a giant, taller than his father and
undefeatable, and with the old man’s help, he had been a giant himself,
who could see every cloud, every tree, everything in all four directions.
Then, the disease had come, and all the sandpaintings, chants, and
medicine wheels couldn’t stop it from ravaging the old man’s body. His father
had said modern medicine could help slow the progression of symptoms, but his
grandfather had stubbornly refused to be treated by modern medicine. There was
no cure. Death came no matter what. What was the point?
So day by day, hour by hour, he had watched the giant shrink until it
became a shriveled, helpless old man, who could no longer tell stories or pick
up his grandsons or feed himself. And day by day, he had become ashamed of
this false giant, ashamed of the one who could not wipe his own chin when food
spilled out of his sagging mouth. Death had seemed to deliberately drag its
feet, taking its time as if it knew there was no threat that the feeble old man
might get well.
The wrinkled hands had become cold and grey, burning his young
flesh like dry ice, and the elder’s breath had rattled so loudly in the thin
chest that it filtered through the mud wall and entered into his dreams at
night, filling them with snakes and witches and bears. Toward the end, he had
refused to go into his grandfather’s room, even though Kolopak said the dying
man was asking for his “little warrior”. He had been five years old at the
time, but it had frightened him so much that he had made a silly, childish vow
to never become so ill and helpless.
He stared down at the metal bracelets connected by wires to the rings
around his pink fingers. A slow smile twisted his mouth; then, realizing no
one else could see the humor, he turned on his side and curled up beneath
the blanket.

His boots kicked up the dust as he walked. The coarse red powder
swirled intimately with the remaining puffs of grey smoke, and he drew the
bandana across his nose until the wind subsided. Swarms of flies, their hairy
bellies swollen with food, hummed in his ear causing him to swat at them
continuously. On either side of the road, stores and homes still smoldered,
their once gleaming adobe walls, greyed and crumbling. His boot kicked a shard
of pottery, and he crouched down to pick it up. It retained the design of corn
husks, squash vines, and a portion of a black figure containing a star field.
Resting his arms on his knees, his eyes scanned the soil. Another piece lay
nearby, one that fitted perfectly to the one in his hand. A ceremonial dish.
He shook his head and stood up, dropping the two pieces in his pocket.
This was not his village; it was Naho, but he knew it well enough.
Although, now, it was empty; the survivors had fled into the hills, leaving the
dead behind, unburied, unprepared for their journey. His own village he knew
to be in much the same condition.
He had spent many hours here, talking with the Star Fleet officers.
It was here that Captain Sulu had agreed to sponsor his application to the
Academy. But Star Fleet had not been here three days ago. *He* had not been
here. And the Cardassians like so many others had ignored the treaties and the
words they had spoken. Angry tears stung his eyes. He wiped them away and
continued down the street. He had almost reached the center of town.
The worst fighting had occurred there, bloody hand-to-hand combat,
leaving both Natives and Cardassians dead. The stench was overpowering,
seeping through his skin until he could taste the rotting flesh in his mouth.
He gagged and quickly tied the bandana over his face, leaving only his eyes
exposed. So many bodies. He didn’t want to count how many; he didn’t want
to know. Most were Natives, but there were quite a few Cardassians, too.
One of the Native bodies lay on its stomach with its arm outstretched,
a red bandana and a silver bracelet on its wrist. The bracelet had the
familiar pattern of tobacco leaves etched into the metal. “Hoa?” He turned
the body over. Grubs were hard at work on the part of the face which had been
buried in the dirt, their fat, white bodies wiggling in the hollow of the
right eye. His best friend and his sister’s husband. He shivered violently,
choking on the warm liquid surging into his throat. The body dropped from his
grasp, and he stumbled away. Somewhere behind him, he heard the rattle of
a gourd.
He sat up gasping, tiny rivlets of sweat running down his face and
chest. Sickbay, he told his thundering pulse. Sickbay. Breathe. His eye
swept the darkened room. It had been a long time since he had that dream.
Slowly, he lay back down. Sleep remained a long way off. Maybe the Doctor
could- No. No drugs. It was only a nightmare. A very old, very tired
nightmare. He was simply out-of-practice in dealing with it.

“Dammit!” Chakotay growled as the metal rod slipped from his
tenous grasp. It bounced off the bio-bed mattress, hit his open palm, and
hopscotched its way across the Sickbay floor, where Kes retrieved it from
under a cart. No matter how loud his brain shouted his hands pretended not
to hear.
“Perhaps we should return to using the smaller bar for the present.”
The Doctor said.
“No!” Chagrined by his outburst, he lowered his voice. “I can do
this. Let me try again.”
The Doctor shrugged and Kes handed the rod to the hologram.
“Perhaps a break is in order, Doctor.” The Ocampan suggested.
“Good idea.”
“No. I want to do this.”
They both stared at him. They didn’t understand.
“Commander,” Kes addressed him in her soft voice, so much like the
patient tone his mother used. “You’ve made a great deal of progress over the
past two days. You have to give your muscles and nerves time to reacquaint
themselves. There is no need to push yourself so hard. The progress you have
made so far is very encouraging. Why not take a break? You can try again
after lunch.”
She was right. He knew it. He expected too much. The fact that he
could grasp the rods at all testified to his determination. He should be
pleased.
“One more time, then I’ll stop.”
“Very well.” The hologram extended his hands palms up, holding the
bar by the ends.
Chakotay stared at the bar, his brow knitting in concentration. In his
mind, he could feel its smooth rounded shape, how heavy it was, how cool to the
touch. His hand reached out and slowly closed about it. It shook as he lifted
it out of the Doctor’s hands. The muscles were tired, aching from fatigue and
unwilling to listen to anything his mind had to say. They rippled and twitched
and finally contracted, opening his hand and releasing the rod.
It bounced off the bed again and rolled across the floor, stopping at
Kathryn’s feet. She bent down and easily picked it up. “How is the therapy
coming, Doctor?”
“Quite well. I have been pleased with the Commander’s progress. He,
however, has not been.”
“Oh?” The Captain raised an eyebrow. “And why is that, Commander?”
His jaw tightened. “Pride, I suppose, Captain. I don’t like being
spoon-fed.”
“Have you ever heard the expression `pride cometh before a fall’?”
“No, I can’t say I have.”
“It’s an old quote, European in origin, I believe. My mother often
repeated it to me.” She smiled. “Don’t be so hard on yourself, Chakotay. I
need you back in the chair, but not until you’re ready. Understand?”
“Yes, Captain.” He replied between clenched teeth. Platitudes. He
wouldn’t be stopped that easily.
“Good. I stopped by to see if you would join me for lunch.”
“Lunch? In the mess?” His eye darted about the room wildly as he
searched for any excuse other than the truth. “To be honest, Captain, I’d
rather not.”
“May I inquire why?”
“Uh, because-”
“Commander, what did I just tell you about pride?” Her tone was stern,
making him feel like a child.
He swallowed hard. “You realize I can’t feed myself.”
“I know that. I’ll help you. Chakotay, there is no reason to be
embarrassed. The entire crew understands, probably better than you think they
do.”
“I’ll bet.” He growled under his breath.
“Excuse me?”
“Nothing, Captain. I apologize.” He slid off the bed. “Do you mind
if we stop by my quarters? I’d rather not go to the mess in pajamas.”
“Of course. I’ll return him to your care in one hour, Doctor.”

He tried to ignore the sudden silence which seized the mess when they
walked in. Kathryn continued the lopsided conversation admirably, chatting
about the bridge, the engines, and anything else that came to mind. He was
also fairly certain she thought he was unaware of the quick motion she made
behind her back for the crew to resume talking.
He wore his olive workout clothes. The shirt and the pants were both
pull-on. He was embarrassed enough by the thought of Kathryn feeding him;
asking her to help him dress was out of the question.
“Commander, it’s so good to see you up and about.” Neelix beamed over
the counter. “By coincidence, I happened to prepare corn salad today. I was
going to bring some by Sickbay later, but since you’re here, I guess I don’t
have to. I’ve also prepared some orei fungus; some marinated Ventorian
peppers; and roasted hearts of the Falagonian palm. All vegetarian and all
quite delicious, if I do say so myself.”
“Mmm. It does look good, Neelix. Could you fill two trays and bring
them over to our table?” She nodded toward the only vacant table for two.
“Of course, Captain. I’ll be delighted.”
“Shall we, Commander?”
He followed her over. “Don’t you think you carried it a bit too far?”
“I beg your pardon?”
“I could buy the stopping by to ask me for lunch, but don’t you think
the corn salad and all-vegetarian menu is a little much? What exactly did the
Doctor tell you?”
“Commander, I assure you I knew nothing about the menu. However, since
you brought the matter up, yes, the Doctor has spoken to me. He tells me you
aren’t sleeping well and remain distant to anyone who visits, including
B’Elanna, almost as if you didn’t want any visitors.”
“I don’t.”
“May I ask why?”
He held up his hands. “Don’t you think it’s obvious? Metal and wire
make them work, not me. I don’t like being pitied, Captain. I never have.
As a child, I would almost have to collapse before I would admit I was ill.”
She shook her head. “That’s not a healthy attitude, Chakotay. Oh,
thank you, Neelix,” she said as the Talaxian placed two heaping trays
before them.
“Maybe not, but you didn’t grow up watching your grandfather die,
becoming more and more helpless each day. If you had, you might view things
differently.”
“Perhaps, perhaps not. Open.” She shoved a forkful of corn salad into
his mouth.
He chewed the food slowly, wondering if he could pulverized it enough
to swallow it past the lump in his throat.
“What did your grandfather die of?”
“Sand’s disease, a neuro-muscular disorder. It’s comparatively rare
and incurable. In the end, he could only lie in bed. He couldn’t sit up or
feed himself. My mother used to have to change the bed two to three times a
day.” Tears stung his eyes. She had been so tired by the end of the day.
“On top of that, she was pregnant with my sister and had to watch out for my
little brother. I was five years old, but Kelo was only two and less
independent than I was.”
“That must have been a difficult time for all of you.” Kathryn held
up another bite of food which he reluctantly accepted. “I know when my
grandmother became ill, the burden fell heaviest on my father because he was
the oldest of her four children. I was in the Academy by then, protected
to some degree from the situation, but my sister was not so fortunate,
and she wrote to me every week complaining. I told her she was being selfish,
but looking back, I’m not sure I would have felt differently if I had been in
her shoes. I suppose for you, being a young child, it must have been worse,
maybe even frightening.”
He carefully avoided her sympathetic gaze. “Yes, it was.”
He whispered. “But that was no excuse.”
“Excuse for what?”
“Nothing. Twenty-twenty hindsight. Nothing I can change. Let’s talk
about something else.”
“Very well. Crewman Hogan has shown a great deal of competence in his
job performance. I thought. . .”
He let her talk, barely maintaining a grip on the slender thread which
strung the words together. He chewed, nodded, and agreed when pauses dictated.
Paris, Jemison, and Kim sat nearby. By Kim’s expression, he could tell the
ensign was suffering through another bout of homesickness or some crisis of
equal magnitude, and snippets of their conversation interwove with her words.
“But I want to be faithful-”
“I think Hogan would make a good transporter-”
“C’mon Harry, what happens if we never make it back?”
“Sobroul’s work has also shown improvement.”
“Like my brother used to say, there’s plenty of fish in the sea; it’s
just a matter of knowing where to drop your line.”
Too late. He dropped the thread. Their words had no meaning now.
His mind wandered freely, drifting into the past, finding its way back to Naho,
back to his grandfather, back to the cell on the planet. “I want to see my
little warrior.” Sanchez writhed on the floor before him, his body rattling
and hissing as he drew his last breaths. “Com…man…der.”
“Commander.” Kathryn’s hand shook his arm. “Chakotay, are you all
right?”
The room was silent. He stared at her, blinking rapidly, caught
between the reality of his memories and reality itself. Something grazed his
left cheek. It was her napkin. He raised a hand to his face. The left side
was damp.
She grasped his right hand. “Do you want to finish lunch or would
you prefer to return to Sickbay?”
A bitter swelling pressed against the back of his throat. “My room.”
He clenched his teeth. “I won’t make it to Sickbay.”

WARNING: Some people may find scenes in this story disturbing.

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

The Hilltop, cont.

A damp cloth bathed his face. Chakotay sat on the floor of his
bathroom leaning against the cool tiles. He had thrown up until his stomach
muscles quivered with exhaustion, leaving him too feeble to move. Kes crouched
down and ran a med scanner over him. Kathryn stood behind her.
“Will he be all right?” Janeway asked.
“Yes. I’ll get him into bed and give him a sedative. Commander, I
want you to stay right here. I’ll be back in a minute. Captain, may I speak
to you a moment?”
He almost laughed as they stepped out of the bathroom. He couldn’t
have followed them even if he wanted to; sitting up seemed to be the only
activity he was capable of at this particular moment. He strained his ears,
but heard only the faint outlines of words. Then, Kathryn reappeared at
the door.
“Chakotay, I have to get back to the bridge. Pritchett is on his way
to help Kes move you to your bed. I’ll come by later at the end of my shift.
All right?”
He nodded. His throat burned, and the weakness of his limbs spread to
his mouth. Kes brushed past the Captain and applied a fresh cloth to
his forehead.
“Everything will be just fine, Commander. We’ll get you into bed, and
then, you can take a nice, long nap.”

His eye opened. It was dark, but he knew he wasn’t in Sickbay. The
bed was too wide. His eye darted around. His room. He clutched the blanket
to his chest. So many memories. So many times he had let others down, those
who had depended on him. His father, his grandfather, Sanchez. Tears formed
a lump in his throat.
A black figure rose out of a chair and walked toward him, perching on
the edge of the bed. “How do you feel, Commander?” The soft blue light behind
the headboard lit Hannah’s face.
“Where. . .where’s Kes?” He asked hoarsely.
“I relieved her so she could go have dinner.”
He ran his tongue along his upper lip. The sour taste of vomit
lingered in his mouth.
“Can you sit up?” Hannah placed a hand on his shoulder and pulled,
shoving two pillows behind his back. “That’s better. Now, rinse your mouth
out. I though you might want to.”
She handed him a glass of green liquid. Without questioning, he
drained the contents, swishing the cool, refreshing mint over his teeth. He
spit into the glass and handed it back.
“Thanks.”
“Don’t mention it. Can I get you something else?”
“No.”
“Neelix should be coming by with some vegetable broth. I made him
promise no leola root.” She smiled, placing the glass on the nightstand.
He flexed his hands. The stiff fingers groaned in protest. They would
never hold a spoon.
“Do your hands hurt?”
“No.”
His hand cramped across the palm, causing him to grimace.
“Unh-hunh. I thought so. Turn your head.” A hypospray hissed in his
ear. “Kes left this behind. It’s a muscle relaxant. The Doctor thought you
might have overdone it a little this morning.”
“And do you plan on feeding me?” His jaw tightened as he tried to
control the contempt in his voice.
“Since I’m here, yes. Do you have a problem with that?”
“No.”
A heavy silence descended, and he watched her pale hands twist in her
lap. She was nervous. Good. He wanted her that way. If she was on edge, she
couldn’t pity him. No understanding smiles, no soft eyes. He intensified his
gaze and watched as she withered before him.
The door chimed. Hannah jumped to her feet. “That must be Neelix.”
She came back with a tray of yellowish broth. Removing the napkin, she tucked
it inside the neck of his shirt. The advantage was lost. The sympathetic
smile returned, and he hated her for it.
“Now how do you want to do this? Do you just want me to feed you, or
do you want to try feeding yourself with me helping when necessary?”
“I don’t care.”
“Look, Chakotay, I’m trying to help you. I know this isn’t easy for
you, and I-”
“You want to help? You want to help? Then, get the hell out of
my room! And take your goddamn mercy meal with you!” With a quick jerk, he
knocked the tray across her lap.
Hannah screamed as the burning liquid soaked through her uniform.
Leaping to her feet, she scrambled out of the jumpsuit. He stared at the
growing red splotches on her thighs. “There’s a dermal regenerator in
the bathroom. You might want to use it.”
Her mouth fell open. “That’s it? No `I’m sorry’?”
“No.”
Jemison snatched up her uniform and disappeared into the bathroom. He
stared at the mess on the floor, the tray, the silverware, the upside-down
bowl. Had he really? Of course, he had, in one swift, clean, efficient move.
She had not even had time to react until the liquid seeped in, burning her fair
skin. He kicked off the covers and stumbled to the bathroom.
“Hannah, open the door. Please. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have-”
The door slid open. She was back in uniform, her eyes flashing with
anger. “You’re damned right you shouldn’t have. I came here to help not to
be abused.”
“I know. It’s just that-” He hung his head. Dear god, why had he-?
Of all the crew, how could he have done this to her? Her image swayed before
him, and the floor shifted beneath his feet. He leaned against the doorjamb
and slid swiftly to the floor. Dense air pressed in about him. The dust,
the smoke, the smell of rotting flesh, they all hovered around him in thick
clouds that fresh air couldn’t penetrate. He choked on the foul atmosphere.
Voices mumbled nearby. He reached out and grabbed someone’s arm. He couldn’t
breathe. Didn’t they understand? He couldn’t breathe! Then, a breeze hissed
in his ear, stirring the clouds and bringing in clean air.

Naho again. As he walked down the street a stream of pebbles
showered down a broken wall behind him. “Hello? Anybody there?” A piece of
wood clattered to the ground. He whipped around. “Hello? Come on out. I
won’t hurt you.” No reply. “Maybe it was the wind.” The town was deserted.
“A ghost town,” he declared for all to hear.
He continued toward the center of town, as he always did, even though
he knew what he would find there, but a movement out of the corner of his eye
made him stop short of his destination. The alleyway was empty, except for the
smoldering debris of wood and clay. The hair rose on the back of his neck.
A chill wind blew down from the mountains, driving black smoke into his eyes.
He shook his head. Maybe he had been wrong. It had been only an impression,
like a shadow. He turned away, back toward his original destination.
Chakotay. The voice was small and frail. He wasn’t sure if he had
even heard it. He shook his head. He was too old to let his imagination run
so wild. Keep going. He drew the bandana across his face. The stench would
hit him at any minute. Somewhere ahead he heard a faint rattle, like that of a
baby’s toy. The closer he drew to the center of town the louder the rattle
got. He covered his ears, but the noise thundered on, hundreds of seed-filled
gourds thrashing around him until he could no longer stagger forward. He
swayed unevenly before crumpling to his knees. “Stop! Stop it!” His voice
vanished into the heavy rumbling which pummeled him from all directions.
“Stop! Please Stop! Please!”
“Commander! Commander!” Firm hands shook his shoulders. “Commander
Chakotay, wake up!”
Chakotay swallowed his breath and opening his eye, gazed around the
room. Tuvok sat beside him. It was silent. Everything. Dead silent.
“Tuvok?”
“I believe you were having a nightmare, Commander. You kept asking for
something to stop. May I inquire as to what you were referring?”
“A rattle. It was deafening. I couldn’t even hear myself think.” He
smirked and released the blanket he hugged to his chest. “I’m all right now.”
“Indeed?” An eyebrow shot up in disbelief. “Then I will return to
my seat.”
“A watch? They’ve got me on a watch?”
“It was either that or carry you back to Sickbay. Both the Captain
and Kes were of the opinion you would feel more comfortable in your quarters.
However, the Doctor recommended that you not be left alone, and given your
nightmare, I find his suggestion to bear merit.”
“I suppose Vulcans don’t have nightmares.”
Tuvok cocked his head to one side. “That would be an incorrect
assumption on your part. However, we are taught as children to deal with
them in a considerably more logical manner than human children are, but I would
be remiss if I said that my dreams following my mindmeld with Mr. Suder were
anything less than unsettling.”
Chakotay smirked. “My apologies, then. Personally, I find all this
fuss over a few nightmares unsettling.”
“The concern also stems from the two panic attacks, Commander.”
“Panic attacks? I don’t have panic attacks. I got a little dizzy
earlier, and lunch disagreed with me, but *I* do not have panic attacks.”
“That is your opinion. According to the Doctor, the two times you
collapsed you exhibited symptoms common to stress-related panic disorders.”
The Vulcan sat back in the chair and stared at him over steepled fingers.
“Perhaps if you were to talk about your nightmares.”
“They are nothing new. They relate to my first visit home after the
Cardassian attack on our colony. I’ve had them off and on for years.”
“I see. And the rattling?”
“That is new, but it’s nothing I can’t deal with. Now, let me go
back to sleep.” He hunkered down under the covers and turned away from the
irritatingly placid face. The ship’s first officer, and everyone thought he
was loco. He closed his eye, too exhausted to quarrel with popular opinion.
Only sleep mattered to him now.

Hannah looked lovely, possibly more beautiful than he had ever seen
her. Her dark brown hair, shining in the bright sunlight, hung freely
catching the occasional wind. She wore an ankle-length dress the colour of
summer corn and sprinkled liberally with tiny blue flowers. In her hand, she
carried a large wooden basket. Her lips parted in a wide smile.
“Chakotay, you were right. This is a perfect spot for a picnic.”
She squinted up at him, the sun hitting her full in the face.
They stood on the northern-most hill above his village, the old
roundnut tree offering them dappled shade beneath its sprawling branches.
Down below, people moved about the homes, drawing water from the well and
heading out into the fields.
She spread the blanket on the ground and began to unpack the basket.
As she took the contents out, a fly crawled across one of the plates.
Laughing, she shooed it gently away. “What’s a picnic without insects?
I expect the fly’s gone to tell the ants about it now.” Humming, she continued
to set out the food.
He knelt down, but didn’t respond. His gaze wandered down her dress
following the curve of her hips and legs until it reached her exposed ankle,
which led his imagination beneath the cotton fabric and up the length of her
body, revealing every centimeter of concealed flesh.
She settled next to him, lifting a spoonful of food toward his mouth.
He shook his head and turned his face away, angered that she thought
he was still so helpless.
Hannah sighed and lowered the utensil. “Chakotay, please. I’m only
trying to help. What is it you want from me?”
Slowly, his gaze swung back to her. Her head hung down, the mahogany
hair shielding her face. Brushing aside the dark strands, he seized them by
the roots and yanked her head back, filling her open mouth with his tongue.
The spoon fell from her hand, its contents spilling onto the dress. Her hands
pressed against his chest, but he grabbed her shoulders, preventing her
escape. His fingers bit deeply into the pale skin as he forced her onto
her back, his heavier body securing hers against the ground. She squirmed
beneath him while he kissed her, small cries choking in the back of her throat.
His right hand closed about the slim neck. “Don’t scream.”
Her grey eyes opened wide. “Don’t. Please don’t. Please.”
“Shhh.”
As his left hand slid the dress up her leg, a shriek filled the
quiet air.
Chakotay sat up shaking. Sweat poured from every pore, and his fingers
were thick with blood and pain. Her scream still echoed in his head. Why?
He would never hurt her like that. Oh god, his hands ached, the metal rings
biting savagely into the swollen flesh. Moaning, he folded his arms against
his chest and bent over his lap.
“Chakotay?” A voice called to him from the darkness. A figure
approached and sat down on the bed. “My god, you’re shaking.” Arms wrapped
around him, pulling him close.
It felt safe in her warm embrace, filled with the odors of sage and
thyme. She knew him. She would understand. She always had. “Mama, teciltik.
Nimopoloh. Tatetesowalis. Mama, it hurts.”

He sat on the sofa underneath the windows. The dream continued to
haunt him, with Hannah’s beauty and his savagery. Her actions had been kind,
her clothing modest, her words affectionate and caring, and he had turned on
her with a violence that shook him to his brittle roots. Why? Why her?
He cared for her, but–oh god!–he had wanted to hurt her. Was it just that he
wanted someone, anyone, to feel as helpless as he did? If that was the case,
he had succeeded. She had screamed; she had begged; and he had felt powerful
until he halfway woke up, his hands cramped and throbbing. The weakness which
had invaded his mind and body had truly revealed itself then, and he had fallen
into B’Elanna’s arms, calling her mother and crying that everything was
twisted, that he was lost.
He looked out the window at the streaks of light. To think about it
made him sick. Everything made him sick now: food, sleep, words. He inhaled
deeply several times to counteract the nauseating heat spreading under
his skin. He could throw up later, but not now. For the present, he had to
remain outwardly calm and collected, even if on the inside his mind splintered
like dried wood.
The door chimed. He took another deep breath and drug his gaze away
from the stars. “Come in.”
“B’Elanna said you needed to see me.”
“Yes, Captain. I do. Please sit down.” His hand swept over the
vacant portion of the couch in one cool, carefully controlled motion.
“She also tells me you do not wish anyone to visit and that you wish to
discontinue your physical therapy.” Kathryn perched on the edge of the sofa.
“That is in part correct. I have asked Kes to supply me with the
necessary equipment and exercises. I will be continuing the therapy on my
own.”
“I could order you back to Sickbay.”
He nodded. “You could, but I believe you know that would not be in
my best interest.”
“And just what would be in your best interest, Chakotay? To allow you
to wall yourself up in these quarters?”
“Yes, Captain. If you do not honor my request, I will be of no use to
you as a first officer.” He glanced briefly out the window before continuing.
“To be perfectly honest, I’m not sure I will be afterwards, either, but I have
to try. You see, my people believe that a balance exists everywhere in nature.
To be well, a man must maintain a degree of harmony between his physical,
mental, and spiritual states; however, as you have seen, this is currently not
the case with me. Back home it would only be a matter of finding a chanter or
medicine man, as you might call him, to help me re-establish this balance, but
out here, well, let’s just say there aren’t too many Native chanters available.
“I suppose the Doctor would label my condition post-traumatic stress
syndrome, and to a certain degree, he would be correct both in his diagnosis
and treatment, but it goes much deeper than that, to causes he does not
know and cannot treat.” A sad smirk wrinkled his mouth. “We all have our
inner demons, Captain. Mine have chosen to surface at this time, and I must
find a way to manage them. It is something I have to do. Alone.”
She studied him long and hard, as if doing so would pry the lid off his
carefully sealed jar and reveal to her the inflamed contents of his soul.
Purposefully, he retained a detatched expression, in time she might find out,
but not now. He had to view the contents himself first.
“Oh, Chakotay. What am I going to do with you? My training as a
commanding officer says I should order you back to Sickbay, but I can’t bring
myself to do that. To judge the best course of treatment without regard for a
person’s belief structure has long been proven ineffective, even harmful to the
patient. Let me speak with the Doctor. I will inform you later of my
decision; until then, you may remain here on your own.” She moved closer
to him. “Perhaps you and the Doctor could find a middle ground between the
two treatments?”
“Perhaps, but I doubt it. I don’t relish the idea of being sung-over
by a hologram, even a Native one. It would be like being christened or married
by a holographic priest.”
“Point taken.” Her hand reached over and covered his, squeezing it
briefly. “Don’t worry, Chakotay. We will get you through this. You will
get better.”
He tried to smile, but it felt horribly false. “I hope so, Captain.
I don’t much like the person I am now.”

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1.

The Tie That Binds

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

The Hilltop, cont.

With their help
In beauty I shall walk
With their help
In beauty I shall think
With their help
In beauty I shall speak
With their help
In beauty I shall live

Chakotay chanted the words softly as he placed the last stone into
position on the medicine wheel. In silence, he reviewed the preparations he
had made over the past two days. He had sweated; he had bathed; he had taken
no food; and he had expelled all that lingered in his belly. Now, he stood in
the middle of the room stripped of everything except a pair of shorts and the
enhancers, which he kept on because without them he could not complete the
necessary tasks.
He lowered himself to the floor and unwrapped the soft skin of his
medicine bundle, spreading the items out with a deliberate slowness to convey
tranquility and respect. As he grasped the river stone, his hand spasmed and
it fell to the floor with a loud thud. He cursed and immediately regretted
his words of anger. Such feelings might invalidate any compassion his prayers
elicited. He had to stay loose. Carefully, he gripped the stone again.
This time it did not slip. He clutched it to his heart and placed his right
hand on the akoonah.
A tingling began in his fingers and spread through his hand and up his
arm until his whole body vibrated to the mild current. His skin grew warm, a
surge of blood flushing his cheeks. He closed his eye and removed his hand
from the akoonah. With the river stone clasped securely to his chest, he
tilted his head upward toward the ceiling.
“Akoo-cheemoya, let the Old Ones hear my cry. I am alone. My body
is broken and ugliness afflicts my mind and spirit. I need their help. With
them, my body will mend. With them, my spirit can find peace. With them, my
mind will know only beautiful thoughts. I am alone. I am a poor one. I have
no tobacco to offer. I have no one to sing over me. I have run when I should
have walked. I have walked when I should have stood still. I have trembled in
fear when I should have shown courage. I am lost. I am alone.”
Darkness swept in, swirling around him. At first, he thought he had
returned to the cell, but a damp chill told him otherwise. Water dripped, drop
by hesitant drop, into an invisible pool. The cave.
He stretched out his hands and felt his way down to the floor. He sat
in silence listening to the water. The droplets had fallen ever since his
grandfather found the cave, and he suspected they had trickled down for
hundreds, perhaps thousands of years before that.
He shivered in the cold, hugging his knees to his chest. He understood
why this place had frightened him so as a child. It was a sacred place, filled
with the force of life and death. Fear of such a place engendered a respect of
its power, but his blind terror had been destructive, not respectful. He knew
better now. He had learned.
*Ancestors. Hear me. As a child, I ran from you. I ran from my
grandfather, from my father, from myself. I am older now. I have learned.
I ask for your forgiveness. I ask for your help. Let your son become well so
that he can honour you properly in the years to come.*

Hours later, he woke up shivering on the floor of his quarters.
They had not come, none of them, not even his father. Sighing, he drew a
blanket around his shoulders, then returned the sacred objects to their
protective pouch. Tired, but not discouraged, he moved to his bed. He would
sleep a little now. Later, he would exercise his hands, prudently though;
he didn’t want any repeats of the pain and stiffness from three days ago.

Chakotay hugged the stone to his chest and waited. A small puff of
smoke floated before his eyes, followed by a larger one, until a thick cloud,
pure as snow, surrounded him. Then, it vanished, leaving him in a darkened
doorway. Light flickered in the room beyond. Kolopak sat on the floor before
the altar fire. His grey hair was pulled back into a small ponytail, and his
eyes were closed in meditation. The fire in front of him crackled, the flames
leaping and prancing like corn dancers at the spring festival.
“Father?” He whispered, reluctant to disturb the older man’s
concentration.
“Shhh, Chakotay. Join me.”
He stepped into the circle, outlined by yellow corn pollen, and
sat down. The heat from the fire stung his bare skin, wringing the moisture
from his pores. He watched his father’s lips move, a low, unintelligible
murmur reaching his ears. Without opening his eyes, Kolopak rose and drew
breath from the four directions. As he faced the fire again, he finally opened
his eyes.
“Now, Chakotay, what was it you wanted?” His father stared at him
before quickly stepping around the altar. He crouched beside him, touching the
sealed eyelid and turning the flesh and metal hands gently between his own.
“My son, what has happened to you?”
“I was captured and tortured, Father.” He whispered, unable to look
into his father’s worried eyes.
“By the Cardassians?”
“No, by the Kazon, the same people who took my son from me. They
captured three of us. I survived; the others didn’t. They died in front of
me. There was nothing I could do.” His head drooped lower. “I was their
commanding officer, and I could not save them.” A warm tear splashed onto his
thigh.
“Your Star Fleet learning does not help you cope better with loss and
guilt, does it?” His father asked softly. “It is made of wire and metal, not
earth and water. It can feed your mind; it can strenghten your body; but it
cannot comfort your spirit, can it?”
“No, Father.”
“Which is why you have come here, why you have come home, to nourish
yourself back to health, to remember your actions and make peace with them.”
He nodded. “Yes, Father. I regret many things I have done.”
“Regret? Regret is a Star Fleet term. Regret is lodged in the mind.
If you only regret your actions, you will never get better. Only remorse is
lodged in the heart. If you feel remorse, you can understand the consequences
of your actions and learn from the experience. Remorse will allow you to
continue on your journey wiser for what happened. Regret will not let you
do this. You may journey on, but you will repeat your mistakes because you
do not feel them.”
“How do I know the difference?”
“You will know. You will feel it in here.” Kolopak thumped his chest.
“And it will bring tears to your eyes, which you cannot ignore.”
Chakotay sniffed and raised his head. “Well, to one eye, at least.”
A tight smile stretched across the older man’s face. “Very well, one
eye, then. The question is, Chakotay, do you feel remorse or only regret?”
“I don’t know. I do know that I want to apologize to you, to
grandfather, and to our ancestors. I ran away from each of you, and in doing
so, I ran from myself. You were right when you said I would never belong
wholely to Star Fleet, that I would be forever split between our world and
theirs, but I find merit in both. To tear myself from their world would be
equally wrong because it is a part of me, too.”
Kolopak nodded, patting his shoulder as he got to his feet. He walked
carefully around the edge of the circle. “So, now you must become a bridge
between the two.” He stopped and smiled. “I should tell you, no one was more
proud of you than your mother and I were when you graduated from the
Academy and received your first assignment, although at the time I could not
bring myself to admit it. I was worried about you. I thought success would
allow you to truly turn your back on your people. So I criticized and argued
with you the few times we did talk, pushing you further away, instead of
welcoming you back home. I should have had more faith in you.”
His father paused. “You see, I have felt my share of remorse, too.
You are my son, and I am proud of you. What you have done in the past cannot
be changed. The important thing is to apply the lessons from those mistakes
to your future.” Kolopak crouched beside him and ruffled his hair. “Do not
worry so, Chakotay. Enjoy your life. Grow old with happy memories, and leave
regrets to Star Fleet. Forgive yourself. We have.”

“Commander, I am relieved to see you looking so well.” The hologram
walked out of the office as Chakotay entered Sickbay.
He raised an amused eyebrow. “What did you expect, Doctor? I’ve only
been a hermit for six days. All I have to show for it is slightly looser
clothing. Kes left a message that my eye was ready.”
“Yes, I have it in stasis. The vision may not be as accurate as you’re
used to, but we should be able to correct it to a close approximation.”
“Then let’s get to it.” He hopped up on a biobed and grinned. “I’ve
been a one-eyed jack long enough.”
The hologram nodded. “Very well. Before we begin, how are
your hands?”
Chakotay extended them, curling and flexing the fingers. “Their
strength and accuracy are improving. I’ve begun using the no. 10 rod,
alternating it with the dexterity tests.”
“Fine, fine.” The Doctor ran the scanner across the palm and fingers.
“According to these results, you may begin removing the enhancers for short
periods of the day. I advise you start out with only ten to fifteen minute
intervals three times a day. If they become tired or painful, replace the
enhancers and notify me. After three days, I want to see you again and if all
is well, we will increase the time. However, I should warn you that when you
remove them, you will experience a decrease in performance until your hands
become used to doing things on their own.”
“I expected as much, but I still won’t be sorry to take them off.”
“So I gathered.” The hologram walked into the laboratory, returning
almost immediately with a tray. On it, surrounded by a clear fluid, lay his
eye.
Chakotay frowned, his mouth twitching in apprehension. He tried not to
look too closely at it, but it kept drawing his gaze back. In a few hours, it
would be a part of him, working in concert with his other eye. He didn’t know
whether to be amazed or revolted. It seemed so lifeless and sterile sitting
there, and he wondered for a moment if he should allow it to be implanted, but
it was a part of him. His DNA had suffused it with the potential for life; it
was up to him to carry it the rest of the way.
“Now, remember, ” The Doctor was saying. “You will not have perfect
vision immediately. It may take a few more operations to adjust-”
“I understand, Doctor. Let’s begin.”
The hologram stared at him for a moment, perhaps not fully
understanding his desire to be whole again. “Very well. If you will go change
and then lie down on the surgical biobed, I’ll summon Kes. The whole procedure
should take about five hours.”

Chakotay leapt into the air and checked the ball’s momentum with his
chest. The orb bounced off, hovering about two meters over the hardwood floor.
With a high kick, he sent it spinning to Mancuso, who bumped it toward the
metal goal ring.
He liked team hoverball. It seemed at once to be a combination of
soccer and the ancient Meso-American game of ringball played by his ancestors,
even though the game had not originated on Earth. Its roots actually went back
to the planet Keltris. Some Keltrans still played the game in its earlier
form, using long, flat wooden bats strapped to each arm and making them look
like ungainly birds. When played that way, jumping was not allowed, and the
ball was smaller and harder, reaching speeds up to 75kph. You didn’t want to
get hit by a grand slam, but it was inevitable you did, and he had seen some
of the younger veterans of the game, who came to the Academy. They bore their
scars proudly, like warriors, and they scorned the soft version of the game
he played. Although, the truth was that they couldn’t play the Earth version
worth beans. They didn’t know how to leap or to block or to score. So to
cover their failure, they stuck their short, pug noses in the air and gazed
down at the other players from the highest seats in the gym.
“Over here, Mick. I’m wide open.” Wallace bellowed.
Mancuso looked around desperate to find a yellow jersey in the wave of
red speeding toward him. Chakotay leapt to his feet. Mick always panicked in
the crunch, but if he could reach him before the others, and if he could butt
the ball just right…BAM! The ball ricocheted off the wall exactly where he
aimed. It flew over the approaching players heading straight for Wallace.
His roommate backed up slightly allowing the ball to slow its momentum, then
jumped up bouncing the ball off his head and through the goal in one glorious
motion.
The small crowd was on its feet, stomping and hollering. They won!
His team of seniors had beaten the undefeated young upstarts from the sophomore
dorm. The team surged around Wallace, lifting him onto their shoulders,
the hero’s ruddy face shining under the gymnasium’s bright lights.
Chakotay swung his arm around Mancuso. Mick was a good player, but he
worried too much, kicking himself for weeks for mistakes he had made.
“C’mon, Mick. Let’s go join the celebration. We deserve it.”
His teammate shook his head. “You go on. I’ve got something else
to do.”
“Like what? Blaming yourself for what could have happened? Mick,
what’s done is done, and we’ve won. That’s what matters.”
“But we could’ve lost, if you hadn’t acted, and it would have been
my fault.”
“But we didn’t lose. We won. Don’t be so hard on yourself. Relax.
Hell, you don’t freeze up nearly as much as you used to, and you’re the best
leaper on the team.” He grinned. “C’mon, Mick. We all deserve this.”
Mancuso nodded and together they followed the crowd toward the locker
room. As they neared the door, Chakotay cast one last glance over his shoulder
at the defeated team. Most hung their heads, but one kid with dark brown hair
didn’t. He stared at Chakotay, a smile slowly spreading across the fair face.
“Good game, Chief.”
Mick snickered. “Guess he doesn’t know how much you hate that name.”
Chakotay smirked. “The name is Chakotay, paleface, and same to you.”
“Commander, can you hear me? The operation was a complete success.”
Kes’s soft voice rose over the approaching roar of the locker room.
Gradually the lights faded, replaced by a darkness, so peaceful and quiet he
was reluctant to leave it behind.
“Commander?” Kes called to him again.
A tiny grin crinkled the side of his mouth. “Be right there.”

Chakotay pushed the chime to Hannah’s quarters and waited, nervously
reviewing the carefully-worded apology he had composed over dinner. A few
seconds passed, and he pressed the chime again. He knew she was in there.
“I’m coming, I’m coming.” The doors slid apart. Hannah wore a navy
satin robe over pajamas of the same colour. They stared at each other, his
eyes roaming over her in thinly disguised appreciation until she found her
voice. “Commander? What can I do for you?”
“I was hoping I could talk to you for a few minutes, that is, if I
promised not to throw any soup.”
A tiny smile appeared on her face as she stepped aside. “Of course.
Come in. How is your eye doing?”
“Good. The Doctor plans to make the final adjustment tomorrow morning,
and I hope to resume duty the following day. May I?” He gestured toward
the sofa.
“Yes, please. Let me move that.” She bent over to pick up the book
she had been reading. “What was it you wanted to talk about?”
“Nothing much really.” He sat down, his eyes lighting upon a silver
picture frame on the coffee table. He leaned forward to pick it up. Beneath
the protective glass was a picture he had never seen before of a man and woman,
a brother and sister. The man was clean-shaven and handsome in an almost too
confident way, but he had his arm protectively wrapped around Hannah’s
shoulders, his dark grey eyes smiling with pride, not cockiness. “Is this
your brother?”
Hannah sat down beside him, her thigh just grazing his, the warmth and
substance of her muscle passing through the smooth fabric she wore. “Mmm-hmm.
The day I graduated from the Academy. I’m always telling Tom how much he
reminds me of Chandler, so he asked me to dig out a photograph. It was in the
bottom of one of my drawers. I planned on putting it away as soon as Tom had
seen it, but now that it’s out, I think I’m going to keep it out.” She took
the frame from his hand and moistened the tip of her finger on her tongue
before rubbing it across a smudge on the glass.
“He looks familiar. Did he play hoverball at the Academy?”
“All the time. He loved the game. His team was undefeated his junior
and senior year.”
Chakotay watched her stare at the picture. “He loved you. In the
photo, I mean. You can see the pride in his eyes.”
“Yes, I guess you can. You know, I didn’t expect him to be there that
day. He was off on some assignment, but somehow he got back in time literally
to see me accept the diploma.” She smiled, but a sadness clung about her eyes.
“I thought the world of him. I thought he knew everything, well, not
everything, but you know what I mean. It’s taken me this long to realize
he didn’t.”
Chakotay chuckled lightly. “That’s part of growing old. It’s taken me
this long to realize my father knew a lot more than I thought he did.”
He looked at the photograph in her lap. “I can see why you say Paris reminds
you of Chandler. I doubt he and I would have gotten along any better than
Paris and I do.”
She frowned. “Tom’s not a bad guy, Commander. I know he’s made some
mistakes, but he’s done everything he can to repay his debt to society. You
know, he was part of the team that found you on the planet.”
“I know. I read the report. I guess if he keeps saving my life, I may
have to start liking him.”
A wry grin crinkled the left side of Hannah’s mouth. “Would that be
so bad? I could say the same thing about you.”
His jaw tightened. “I suppose I deserve that.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, I think I do.” He cleared his throat. “Look, Hannah, I’ve acted
very jealously over these past few months. I want you to know that no matter
what I may think of Paris personally, if he makes you happy, that is what’s
important. And as far as the soup goes,” His gazed drifted to the floor, and
he redirected it toward her shocked expression. “I’m sorry. I was feeling
angry and guilty over many things, mostly my own actions. I had no right to
take it out on you. You had done nothing to deserve it, and I’m very relieved
you weren’t more seriously burned.”
“Commander, I-”
He shook his head, giving a half-hearted chuckle. “Don’t interrupt me,
now; this is hard enough as it is. I hope you can accept my apology, and I
also hope that with time we’ll be able to move past our present discomfort and
become friends again. No matter what has happened or will happen in the
future, I will always think of you in that way.”
She smiled and held out her hand, the flesh, metal, and wire of his
closing tightly around it. “I will, too.”
For the first time in months, the grey eyes shone up at him with
undisguised affection. A pleasant warmth rose up out of his belly and washed
over his body. He quickly released her hand and rose to his feet. “I should
be going. I believe the Doctor would prefer I was alert, rather than tired
tomorrow morning.”
“Yes, I think he likes playing the grumpy one in the Doctor-patient
relationship.” She giggled and then, lowered her head, but not before he saw
a pinkish tint spread across her cheeks.
“Well, good night, Lieutenant.” He hurried for the door, exiting
with such speed, he barely heard her reply over the doors shushing closed.
“Good night, Chakotay.”

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Fealty

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!CTCnet!news.math.psu.edu!chi-news.cic.net!newsfeed.internetmci.com!in2.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Sat Feb 17 10:41:04 1996
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!CTCnet!news.math.psu.edu!chi-news.cic.net!newsfeed.internetmci.com!in2.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: VOY: Fealty (Chakotay)
Date: 15 Feb 1996 12:45:09 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Lines: 1077
Message-ID: <4fv9sl$1b8@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

DISCLAIMERS: The original characters, etc. belong to Paramount, except for
the character of Hannah Jemison and the story both of which
are mine.

WARNING: THIS STORY DOES CONTAIN SOME MATURE SUBJECT MATTER.

NOTE: It is my understanding that in some Native American cultures a stone
naturally formed in the shape of a heart is a symbol of protection
and, for lack of a better term, good fortune. In other words, it is
not something you would give to a casual acquaintance.

Further, any technobabble which appears in this story is just that
babble. I claim no real understanding of the real or fictitious
mechanics involved in Voyager’s design or operation.

BACKGROUND: Hannah Jemison made her first appearance in 1995 in the story,
`Regrets’. This is Chakotay’s and her fourth story. `Minimi’
is a quasi-nickname given to her by the first officer.

Fealty

By Carly Hunter
copyright 1996

“Ow!” Lieutenant Hannah Jemison opened her grey eyes to the sky.
Carefully raising her head, she peered at the man who bent over her stomach.
“Don’t move!” came the harsh command.
“But it hurts.”
“Look,” Commander Chakotay sat back on in his heels in exasperation.
“Do you want a raven or a vulture on your stomach?”
“A raven, but-”
“No buts then. Don’t move. This is difficult enough as it is. I told
you my brother was the artist in the family.” He bent back down.
Hannah slowly lowered her head. Gazing up at the puffy, white clouds,
she concentrated on what shapes she could see. She thought back to their climb
up the side of Mt. Runyon. Over the past few weeks, the first officer had
given her mountain climbing lessons on the holodeck; the tattoo was to be a
symbol of her first successful climb.
Finally, Chakotay raised up from his crouch, gingerly stretching the
stiff muscles in his neck and back. “There. All done.”
Jemison lifted up on her elbows to glance at the glyph which now
decorated the skin between her right hip and navel. A grin lit up her face.
“Thank you. It’s lovely. You’re a good artist, in spite of what you say.”
He returned the smile, but shook his head in modest denial. “Can I ask
you a question? Why a raven?”
“I don’t know. I’ve just always liked them, ever since I first saw
them on a visit to my grandparents’ farm in New England. People think they’re
ugly, I’ve always been fascinated by their power and intelligence.”
“Really?” The Indian leaned forward to stradle her, forcing Hannah
to lie back down. “In some of my people’s mythology, the crow is a creator, in
others, a trickster. Which are you, Minimi?”
“Perhaps some of both. I-ahhh.” Her train of thought vanished as he
began nibbling the flesh beneath her jaw. Her fingers wove their way through
the short greying hair. “Is this part of some ceremony I wasn’t told about?”
He chuckled softly and flicked the tip of his tongue along the outside
of her ear. “Maybe.”
“Janeway to Lt. Jemison.”
Chakotay groaned audibly in frustration as he rolled off Hannah.
“Yes, Captain.”
“Please report to my ready room, Lieutenant.”
“Yes, Captain. I’m on my way.” She turned on her side and gazed at
the prone figure. “You know, she’s getting good at, um, interrupting us.”
“Too good,” he growled, staring up at the sky. “Computer, end
program.”
The mountain top and sky vanished, leaving both of them lying on the
holodeck floor. Hannah stood up and tucked in her shirt. Turning, she offered
a hand to Chakotay.
Reluctantly, he grasped it, hoisting himself up. “Dinner tonight?”
“Of course.” She smiled, placing her arms about his neck. “Why? Do
you have other plans?”
“For after dinner, perhaps, if you’re interested.” The dark eyes
glittered suggestively.
“Mmm. Sounds intriguing. Any hint as to what they might be?”
A roguish grin lit up his features. “I suppose one hint wouldn’t
hurt,” he whispered, gently touching his lips to hers. “Or maybe even two.”
The second kiss lasted a little longer.
“Why stop there?” Hannah inquired as his mouth pulled away.
“Because you have to change and report to the Captain. And we both
know that wouldn’t happen if we didn’t stop right now.”
She let out a slow sigh of regret and stepped back. “Why are you
always the sensible one? 1800 hours in the mess?”
He shook his head. “My quarters. I’ve been saving up replicator
rations for a dinner for two.”
“Mmmm.” The grey eyes twinkled. “Real, non-Neelix food?”
“Real food.”
“A special occasion calls for something equally special.” Jemison bent
down and picked up her backpack.
“And just what do you mean by that, Minimi?”
Hannah laughed mysteriously as she headed for the doors. “You’ll see.”
She turned and blew him a flirtatious kiss before exiting.
“Trickster,” he chuckled to himself.

A few minutes later, Hannah presented herself to Captain Janeway. To
her surprise, Lt. Tuvok, the ship’s chief of security was also present.
“Ah, Lt. Jemison. Good of you to come. At ease.” Janeway glanced
up from her desk terminal.
“Captain. Lieutenant.” The young woman nodded at the Vulcan, who
inclined his head in reply.
“It appears, Lieutenant, that the ship is experiencing a few minor
system malfunctions. I wanted you to be aware of this, so you could exercise
more than your usual discretion when conducting experiments over the next
few days.”
“I understand, Captain, but couldn’t this have been relayed over
the comm?”
Tuvok cleared his throat. “I am afraid that I am the one who requested
your presence, both as a matter of protocol and curiosity. As head of security
for the ship, I thought it wise for me to receive confirmation of your
Intelligence affiliation. It is possible a situation could arise during which
a compromise of your knowledge might pose a danger to Voyager.”
Hannah’s jaw dropped slightly, and she quickly shifted her gaze from
him to Janeway. “Captain, I was under the impression that my `affiliation’
was to remain confidential.”
“It has.” The older woman frowned. “Lt. Tuvok read your report on the
Kazon and deduced your position on his own. He came to me to report his
suspicions and relay concerns over your possible capture by any group.”
“Furthermore, Lieutenant,” the Vulcan interjected. “As an undercover
agent, I was aware that I would be turning over the Maquis to Capt. Janeway
and a member of Star Fleet Intelligence. As only an ensign at the time, you
strike me as remarkably inexperienced for that assignment.”
The scientist shook her head. “I’m not the person to whom you were
to surrender the Maquis. My specialty is technological intelligence. I was
responsible for down-loading and evaluating the information contained in their
ship’s logs.”
“I see. Then, perhaps you can tell me who was responsible for
overseeing the transfer.”
“Does it matter, Lieutenant?” Hannah fired back, her fury mounting
exponentially. “He’s dead; he died when the Caretaker brought us over.”
“You are correct, Hannah.” Janeway interceded gently. “In that case,
it does no longer matter.”
“Then, may I be excused, Captain? That is unless you wish to
interrogate me further, Lieutenant.” The question bordered on insubordination,
but the junior officer was beyond caring. Two people knew now. How long did
she have before Chakotay found out?
“One more thing, Lieutenant Jemison. I have observed that you have
developed a friendship with Commander Chakotay.” The security chief continued,
unpreturbed by the young scientist’s emotional outburst. “I am curious. Is
this a continuation of your duties as an Intelligence officer?”
“*It* is personal. It has nothing to do with my former assignment.”
She spun angrily on Janeway. “You gave me a choice, Captain. Intelligence or
science, and I chose to be your science officer for the remainder of this trip.
I thought we had an understanding regarding this matter.”
The captain calmly levelled her gaze at the younger woman. “I simply
wanted to make sure we did, Lieutenant. Dismissed.”
Shooting a furious glance at the security chief, Hannah stormed out of
the ready room.
Janeway watched her exit. “A very spirited young officer.”
“Indeed.”
“Dedicated and conscientious, too.”
“So I have noticed, Captain.”
“I wonder if the Commander is aware of her feelings for him?” Janeway
raised questioning eyes to her old friend.
The Vulcan lifted one eyebrow in a knowing, silent reply.

Fuming, Hannah blew into the science lab, barely acknowledging Gerron’s
cheerful greeting. At least rescheduling the experiments would give her time
to cool off. Tonight promised to be special, and she didn’t want anything to
interfere with their enjoyment of it. Besides, Chakotay would want to know
what caused her irritability, and she couldn’t very well tell him, could she?
By the time, Jemison returned to her quarters, it was almost
1730 hours, giving her just enoungh time to gather a few things together.
Carefully, she removed the soft Rigellian knit dress from a drawer, letting it
fall to its full length. The material alone had cost her almost one week’s
replicator rations, but the outcome had been worth it. The dress looked good
on her, clinging to her curves in all the right places. She felt certain that
the Commander would likewise approve. Folding it with care, she placed it, a
fresh uniform and a few toiletries in a small box.
A few minutes later, she pressed the chime to Chakotay’s quarters.
Without hesitation, the door slid open.
“Right on time, as always,” he observed, stepping forward to embraced
her. Their lips locked in a lengthy kiss. “Mm. Now, what about this
surprise? And what’s in the box?”
Hannah glanced around. The room was lit by low candle power with the
coffee table set for an intimate dinner for two.
“Minimi.”
She lifted her eyes slowly toward his, a warm smile of appreciation
lighting up her face. He looked good, relaxed. The light cream shirt
emphasized his darker skin. Playfully, she undid the first three buttons,
exposing a portion of his broad chest.
He smiled at her boldness. A few months ago, neither of them would
have dared act upon these impulses. Inclining his head, their lips met again
briefly. “Now, Lieutenant,” The deep whisper made her skin tingle. “What
about this surprise?”
A puckish grin matched the shining grey eyes. “You’ll see. I just
need to borrow your bathroom.”
“Be my guest. You know where it is.”
A short time later, she emerged wearing the long navy dress, its design
cut to reveal one shoulder and the portion of her stomach where the tattoo was.
Her mahogany hair, held in place by two combs, cascaded down her back. She
thrust her right hip forward. “See. You’re not such a bad artist.”
Crossing his arms over his chest, a wide smile broke across Chakotay’s
features. “That dress is going to make it very difficult for me to keep my
mind on dinner.” He stepped forward and drew her into his arms.
Hannah laughed, curling her own arms around his neck. “That’s the
general idea, I believe. Although, I am starving. I designed the dress
deliberately to show off the tattoo.” Stepping back, she twirled around
causing the full skirt to fly out. “What do you think?”
The brow crinkled in mock deliberation. “I think you’re right. The
raven does suit you. You are both a creator and a trickster.” Grinning, he
pulled her close once again, silencing her retort with a lingering kiss.

The next morning, Chakotay woke up gradually, relishing each moment of
increased consciousness. Hannah still slept, cuddled up behind him, one arm
draped over his ribs, her head pressed against his back. He glanced at the
chronometer. 0630 hours. Time enough for a leisurly shower and breakfast
for two.
“Minimi,” he whispered, gently rolling over. Raising his arm, he
allowed her head to slip into the crook of his shoulder. “Minimi, it’s time
to get up. C’mon, sleepyhead.”
“Mmmm,” came the soft sigh. “Can’t we stay like this a little longer?”
“How much longer?”
“The rest of the day. Couldn’t you arrange for us to have the day
off?” Hannah snuggled closer and pressed her lips to his chest.
“No can do, lazybones. Although, I would if I could, believe me.”
He turned on his side to face her. “How about a shower and breakfast instead,
just the two of us?”
“Hmm. I suppose it’ll have to do.”
His tongue teased its way into her mouth. “Don’t worry. I intend to
make it worth your while.”
“Really? And just how do you propose to- ohhh,” Hannah moaned quietly
as the first officer’s hand slipped between her legs. He was so gentle, yet
insistent, coaxing her quickly into a moistened state of arousal.
Smirking, Chakotay brought his lips to hers. “Now, how about that
shower? You seem pretty awake to me.”
“So do you,” she retorted, feeling him twitch and harden beneath her
slim fingers.
His heavier body pressed her over onto her back. “Touche,” he
countered, covering her mouth again with his.
At 0750, they finally emerged from his quarters ready for duty. After
a quick check of the corridor, they kissed their farewells and headed for their
respective posts, tiny, secretive smiles on both their faces.

“Good morning, Commander.” Janeway stood in front of her chair as
Chakotay stepped onto the bridge.
“Good morning to you, Captain.” The first officer playfully inclined
his head in respect before taking his customary seat.
“You’re in a good mood,” she continued. “You obviously did not eat
breakfast in the mess.”
“No, Captain. I didn’t. What did I miss?”
“Absolutely nothing,” Paris commented from the helm. “The toast
seemed the safest thing to eat.”
“Oh. One of those meals.”
“Exactly.” Janeway nodded. “One of those meals.”
“Captain,” Ensign Kim interrupted. “Deck 9 is reporting a problem
with environmental controls again. Evidently, the entire deck just plunged
five degrees. Repair crews are responding.”
“Noted.” A frown creased the Captain’s brow. “Commander, Tuvok, my
ready room. Mr. Paris, you have the bridge.”
“Aye, Captain,” the young man responded.
“Gentlemen,” Janeway began as the doors closed behind them. “These
malfunctions are starting to concern me. The number of reports is steadily
increasing. Who’s to say what system will be effected next.”
“I believe, Captain,” Tuvok’s steady voice proposed. “That it would
be prudent to consider this as possibly more than a simple series of system
malfunctions.”
“What do you mean, Tuvok?”
“I am suggesting that since Lt. Torres has been unable to pinpoint the
source of the problem mechanically, the possibility of direct sabotage must be
explored.”
“Sabotage?” The Captain sank slowly into her chair. “Oh, Tuvok, I
don’t like that idea one little bit. However, given our past encounters with
the Kazon Nistrum, you may be correct. Investigate the probability, but this
must go no further than the three of us. If it is sabotage, someone on board
may be working against us, and I don’t wish to tip our hand as to our
suspicions.”
“Understood, Captain. I thought perhaps I might consult Lt. Jemison,
however. Her background might prove useful.”
At the sound of the scientist’s name, Chakotay started. “Jemison?
Why her?”
Ignoring her first officer’s outburst, Janeway nodded. “Of course,
Tuvok. Good idea. Dismissed.”
Silently, the Vulcan turned on his heels and exited, leaving a confused
Chakotay behind.
“Is there something I can do for you, Commander?”
“Yes, Captain. I’d appreciate an explanation as to why our chief of
security is asking our science officer to aid him in an investigation of this
nature. Surely, Lt. Torres or Ensign Kim would be the more logical choice.”
Janeway studied him for a moment. So, he didn’t know. Had Tuvok been
deliberately testing the waters when he mentioned Jemison? “I’m sorry,
Commander. I can’t answer that, but I do see the wisdom of his decision.”
The dark brow furrowed. “Is it because Jemison is Star Fleet and
Torres is Maquis?”
“No. I remain quite confident in Lt. Torres’ loyalty. Her past
affiliation with the Maquis does not enter into this.”
“Then why?”
“I am sorry, Commander, but as I said before, I can’t tell you.
Perhaps you should discuss this Lt. Jemison. Dismissed.”
The first officer stared back at her, first in confusion, then in
gradually increasing anger. “Very well, Captain.” With haste, he left the
room, cursing himself silently for his myopic stupidity.
That damned report of their capture by the Kazon. So detailed.
So precise. So utterly unlike anything an inexperienced officer would have
had the presence of mind to write. *Paetah! You should have seen the signs.
Janeway and Tuvok obviously did; perhaps they had even already known. Foolish,
blind old man.* He sat in his bridge chair deep in thought, barely
acknowledging Janeway’s resumption of command.
Deliberately, he took the lunch watch, avoiding the mess and Hannah.
He was determined to skip dinner, too. His heart was heavy enough; he didn’t
need Neelix’s cooking to weigh it down further.
Finally, at 1700 hours, Chakotay escaped the bridge for the confines
of his darkened quarters. Had it all been part of an assignment? Was all they
had shared meaningless to her? His thoughts returned to the previous evening.
She had looked lovely in that dress. And later . . . The intimacy they had
shared had seemed so genuine. He shut his eyes, bringing his fist crashing
down upon his desk. *Idiot! Would this be the first time intimacy proved
false? Or have you forgotten how close you and Seska used to be? Maybe you
wanted to forget.*
Taking a few deep breaths, he attempted to clear his mind before
calling to his guide. But she would not come. Instead, images of Hannah
flashed before him. Growling in anger, he slammed his palm down on the desk.
“Damn her!”

Hannah sat down in the mess at their usual table. *Where is he?*
She looked up as the doors opened. *Damn. Not him.* “Computer, location of
Commander Chakotay.”
“Commander Chakotay is in his quarters.”
*His quarters! But we always eat at this time.* Quickly, she rose
and headed for the doors. In the back of her mind, a carefully ignored
apprehension had been creeping up on her all day. It had begun when Tuvok had
asked for her assistance this morning. It had continued when Chakotay had
missed lunch. Now, as Hannah hurried down the corridor toward his quarters, it
threatened to overtake her. Uttering a small prayer, she pressed the chime.
“Come in.” The room was barely lit, and the voice was cold. Rather
than rise to greet her, he remained seated at his desk. “Yes, Lieutenant.
What can I do for you?”
“I was wondering why you weren’t at dinner.”
“I didn’t feel hungry.” His jaw tightened visibly. “Is this a
personal visit? If so, I don’t believe we have anything to discuss at the
moment.”
“What? I don’t understand.” *Oh God, he knows.*
“Really? I’m surprised. Let me put it another way. Has Lt. Tuvok
been making good use of your intelligence training today?”
“Chakotay, please. Let me explain.” Without asking permission, Hannah
dropped into a nearby chair.
The first officer glared at her. “You’ve had time to explain. You
chose not to.”
“No, you don’t understand.” The grey eyes pleaded. “I wanted to tell
you, but I was afraid. After Seska, I wasn’t sure how you would take my
disclosure, and I didn’t want to lose all that we had gained.”
“I see. So rather than be honest, you lied.”
“No. I never lied to you. I simply didn’t tell you I was SI.”
“It’s the same thing.” The white teeth bared in an angry sneer. “I
trusted you, Jemison. Tell me, were the rituals only a source of entertainment
or did you have a professional interest in them as well?
“I did them because I wanted to. I did them because they are a part
of you.”
“So you did them to pick my brain apart. Couldn’t my Star Fleet psych
profile have told you just as much?”
The young woman’s head shook vehemently. “No, you misunderstand.”
“Oh, really?”
“Yes, really,” Jemison snapped. “If you’d let me explain, you’d
realize that I care about you, Chakotay. I wanted to be a part of you life.
Can’t you see that?”
“I see plenty now. And what were you going to do if we got home.
Testify against me like a good little agent? A little surprise to relieve
the monotony of the trial?” The dark eyes glittered dangerously.
“No. I wouldn’t have testified. I would have resigned first.”
“You’ll forgive me if I don’t readily accept that assertion of
self-sacrifice.”
“Dammit, Chakotay,” Hannah swore. “It’s the truth. I wouldn’t have-”
“Truth? From what I’ve seen of truth and honesty over the past few
years, I’ve begun to doubt their existence.” He bent over a PADD. “I’m very
busy, Lieutenant. Please leave. I don’t believe we have anything more to
discuss.”
“Chakotay, please. Listen to me.”
Slamming a fist down on the desk, the Indian rose, barely in control
of his rage. “Dismissed, Lieutenant!” The voice thundered loudly within the
confines of the room.
Hannah’s eyes opened wide in fear, as prudence told her to beat a
temporary retreat. As she trudged toward the turbolift, a heavy emptiness
gradually replaced the anger she felt inside. *How could I have told him?
Even if I had, would his reaction have been any different?* She stepped into
the lift and leaned against the side of the car, fighting back tears.
“Deck 6,” her brain suggested automatically.
Sandrine’s was already up and running when Hannah reached the holodeck.
In one corner, the only other crewmember present, Tom Paris, was nuzzling the
neck of his `holographic honey’, Ricki. A sympathetic smile dallied on
Hannah’s lips. Poor Paris. Deep down, she knew he was a good guy. He
reminded her a lot of her late brother, Chandler. On the outside, a handsome
flirtatious ass, but on the inside, a guy who would risk his life to save a
friend.
The smile widened slightly as she remembered the first time her brother
had snuck her into a bar and gotten her plastered on real booze. He had
taught her how to play pool, throw darts and head off too amorous advances.
Of course, Chandler had had the good sense to know when to straighten up and
fly right; Tom didn’t, but then he had probably never had to. Having an
admiral as a father bought you a lot more unofficial leeway than a
Lt. Commander. That was really the only difference between Tom and Chandler.
Her brother had learned life’s lessons step-by-step; whereas Paris had had
the rug pulled out from beneath his feet and panicked.
As Hannah crossed over to the bar, she cast one more glance at the
fantasy couple. Poor guy. Ricki was probably the only `woman’ on board
who would give him the time of day. The Maquis, men and women, still
harbored some distrust toward him, and most of the Fleet girls wouldn’t
bother with such a screw-up. Well, all except the Delaney sisters, but they
gave almost every male the time of day.
“A shot of your best scotch, Sandrine, and don’t stop until I tell
you.” Jemison grinned half-heartedly at the blond proprieter.
“Right away, mademoiselle.”
A shot glass full of amber liquid was placed in front of Hannay. She
picked it up, turning it slowly in hand, watching the fire and lamplight
flicker in its golden depths. “Down the hatch,” she muttered, draining the
contents. “Another, please.”
As she waited, Paris ambled up, having quietly ordered the computer
to remove Ricki. It wasn’t often Jemison came in by herself. Usually, she
was either with her pool partner, Dalby, or more often than not, the Commander.
Tonight, though, she was alone, and experience had taught him to seize the
moment. Taking a seat beside Hannah, he nodded at Sandrine and pointed to
his own empty glass. “Haven’t seen you in here alone in some time. Where’s
the Commander?”
“Probably in his quarters. How the hell should I know?” Hannah
picked up her second drink and promptly downed it.
“Hey, take it easy, will ya? I’m just asking. You two come in here
quite often together, that’s all. Rumor even has it that you’re seeing each
other.” Carefully, Tom tested the waters to see if his hunch was correct.
“Oh yeah? Well, rumor has it wrong.”
*Bingo!* He watched her toss back her third shot. *Lucky those aren’t
real or she’d be falling off the stool in a few minutes.* “So, what happened?
You two break-up?”
“Look,” Slamming down her glass, Jemison spun angrily on the fair-
haired man. “I came here to drink and shoot a rack or two, not to discuss the
accuracy of the ship’s rumor mill, okay?”
“Okay. Sorry.” A look of contrite innocence crossed Paris’ face.
“Shall I set the table up?”
“Please.”
Thirty minutes later, Tom raised up from successfully sinking his
second straight 8-ball. “May I make an observation if you promise not to split
my head open with that cue?”
“Go ahead.” The grey eyes didn’t bother to look up as Hannah rounded
the table, emptying the pockets.
“Your mind isn’t on your game.”
“Really? And what gave you your first clue? The fact that I keep
scratching or the fact that you’ve won both games?”
“Actually, the fact that you keep biting my head off whenever I open
my mouth.” A playful smile crept across the handsome face. “That and the
little black cloud hovering about half a meter above your head.”
Hannah glanced up and grinned slightly. “You’re right. I’m sorry.
You’ve been polite, and I’ve been downright rude.”
“Apology accepted. Do you want to talk? It might make you feel
better.”
“Not really. I just want to get drunk and shoot some pool. Something
I haven’t done since . . . Well, in years, let’s leave it at that.”
“Sounds good to me.” Paris stolled over to the replicator. “I
believe this calls for the real stuff or rather as close as we can come. Name
your poison.”
“Let’s start with scotch, and then move on from there.”
Tom grinned. “A lady who mixes her liquors. You’re a woman after
my own heart, Jemison.”
“Not especially, Paris,” Hannah muttered under her breath as she placed
the balls inside the rack. “But in a crunch, you’ll do.”
“What’s that?”
“Nothing. I was just trying to decide what my chances are for losing
a third game in a row.”
The pilot came up behind her with two full shot glasses and a bottle,
now only three-quarters full. “That all depends.”
“On?”
“On how well we blow through this bottle and how much you let me win.”
Throwing back his head, Tom drained his glass.
Hannah grimaced, tossing down her own shot. “I don’t intend to let you
win, Paris.”
“That’s good. I like a challenge.” He filled up both glasses, which
they quickly emptied.
“Oh, you do, do you?” A brown eyebrow lifted curiously. “And am I
a challenge?”
The blue eyes regarded her silently for a moment. “Yeah, you are.
I’ve been trying to figure you out ever since I first saw you in here.”
Tentatively, Paris brushed her cheek with his hand. “But up until now, I
haven’t had much success.”
Hannah shook her head sadly. “Don’t bother, Lieutenant. Underneath
this uniform, there isn’t much to see.”
Tom’s hand slipped behind her head and pulled her face toward his.
“Why don’t you let me be the judge of that?” he whispered.
The kiss was everything Hannah had expected from Paris, soft, teasing,
and full of suggestion. But it was wrong, terribly wrong. Placing her hands
against his chest, she pushed herself away. “No. I’m sorry, Tom. It’s my
fault. I shouldn’t-”
“Shouldn’t what? Listen, Jemison, I’m not under any illusions as to
what is happening here. I heard you just fine earlier; in a crunch, I’ll do.
For one reason or another, you want some company tonight. Well, I’m not busy,
and I do find you attractive. So have another drink. We’ll shoot one more
game, and then, if you want, we can take the bottle and go back to my quarters
or yours and talk or whatever. How’s that?”
The hurt behind the nonchalent facade was clearly visible in the blue
eyes. “Tom, I’m so sorry. I-I didn’t mean to be so-so-”
“Audible?” The pilot grinned ruefully. “Forget it. We all need a
little company now and then, and like I said, I don’t mind providing it.” He
poured out a third round. “Now, come on. Drink up. It’s still my break, I
believe.”

“Ugh.” Hannah squinted at her still-uniformed reflection in the
bathroom mirror. The alarm had gone off ten minutes ago, and here she still
stood, her head thundering louder than a tropical rainstorm. “Why did I drink
so damn much?” The pale person staring back at her was mute.
At the sound of the chime, she finally pulled herself away from the
mirror. “Come in.”
“Hey, Jemison.” Paris called. He looked around the room. “Hey,
where- Oh, there you are. ‘Scuse me for saying so, but you look awful.”
“No kidding. Just how much did I consume last night?”
“A little less than me. That’s why I brought you this.” He held out
a glass containing a thick reddish liquid.
Hannah took it from him hesitantly and sniffed. “What is it?”
“Uncle Thomas’ hangover cure. Got me to more than one Academy class
on time after a too-wild night, and it’s getting me to the bridge today. Go
on, drink it down.” He gently nudged her elbow. “That’s it. Guaranteed to
put the twinkle in your eye and the spring in your step.”
“What’s in it. It’s awful.”
“Oh, a little of this, a little of that. A few hopes, a few dreams.”
Paris stared thoughtfully down at the floor. *Correction, Thomas. A lot of
dashed hopes and more than a few lost dreams.* He grinned regretfully, shaking
his head. “Sorry to wax poetic on you like that. Just remembering when I
first concocted the potion my second year at the Academy. So, you feeling
better yet?”
“Yeah, I guess I am.” Hannah smiled. The pounding had slowed
considerably, and her stomach wasn’t quite as unsettled. “Thanks, Paris.”
“Don’t mention it. You make a good drinking buddy. Where did you
learn `The Cadet’s Proposal’?”
“I had an older brother. We shared the same sense of humor, suggestive
and at times downright bawdy.”
Tom chuckled. “Wish I’d met him. The three of us would have had a lot
of fun. Listen, I know it’s none of my business, but I hope you and the
Commander work things out. He and I don’t get along all that well; however,
I think the two of you make a pretty decent couple.”
Hannah fidgeted nervously. “Just how do you know about that?”
“I’ve been watching you two for a while now. At first, I thought I was
just sizing up the possible competition, but after a while, I realized that I
had already lost. Oh, don’t worry; you two were very good at keeping it
underwraps.” Paris snickered at her shocked expression. “In fact, the rest
of the ship is probably clueless, but every now and then, there was a gleam
in both of your eyes that couldn’t be explained away by simple friendship.”
His bright grin broadened. “You’re blushing, Lieutenant.”
The grey eyes darted around the room as Hannah desparately sought
an alternative explanation. In the end, her search was unsuccessful. “Yeah,
well. Whatever was once there won’t be visible to you or anyone else anymore.
He and I are through.”
“Hmm, so I might have a chance now?” The blue eyes twinkled
mischievously. “I have been waiting patiently.”
“You never stop, do you?” Jemison giggled. “A regular wolf in sheep’s
clothing.”
The pilot threw back his head in laughter. “That’s me. Look, I don’t
want to push you, but if you’d like to have dinner or shoot some pool
later. . . Well, you know.”
“Yeah, I know where to find you,” the scientist chuckled gently. “I’ve
got to get ready for my shift, but thanks for the potion, Tom. I really do
feel a whole lot better.”
Paris gave a little bow. “My pleasure, m’lady.” He headed for the
door, colliding with Chakotay as he exited. “Commander, I-I-”
“Save it, Paris,” the older man growled. “I’m not stupid. Now, get
out!”
The young man shot a hesitant glance toward Hannah before he bolted
down the hall. *Not exactly a good luck charm, are you, Thomas?*
“Well,” Chakotay continued, glaring at the pale woman before him. “It
didn’t take you long to find another sucker, did it? It’ll be interesting to
see who outcons who.”
“He’s not a sucker. After our argument, I paid a visit to Sandrine’s.
Tom happened to be there. We shot some pool, had a few too many drinks, and
talked. He only stopped by this morning to give me something for my hangover.”
She held up the empty glass before tossing it down the reclamator. “Although
why I’m explaining this to you escapes me. It’s none of your business what I
do in my off-hours.”
“Only when it interferes with your duties, Lieutenant.”
Hannah gaped. “My duties? I beg your pardon?”
The senior officer scowled at his subordinate, drawing subconscious
pleasure from her self-induced misery. “The breakdowns are spreading, Jemison.
The Captain wants us both down in engineering.”
“Fine,” the scientist shot back, her own eyes glittering angrily.
“Give me a second to change.” She disappeared into the bathroom, emerging a
few minutes later looking slightly less wan and dissheveled. “Let’s go.”
They walked to the lift in stony silence and waited for the doors to
open. When they did, Hannah stepped forward into nothingness.
“Hannah!” Chakotay’s hand shot out, missing her entirely.
The young woman’s scream echoed up and down the empty lift shaft as
she fell, one hand sliding down the wall until she clung precariously to the
deck’s floor.
“Hold on, Lieutenant.” The first officer lay flat on his stomach and
reached over the edge of the deck, slipping one hand around each of her arms.
“Can you get a toe-hold on anything?”
“I’m trying. There’s nothing here. If I can just . . . Got it! Now,
I can- AIIEEE!” Another scream filled the shaft as her foot slipped.
“It’s okay. I’ve got you. I’m not going to let you fall. Remember
what I taught you and try again.”
“It’s no use. My foot will slip again.”
“You’ve got to do it.” Chakotay grunted, his arms and shoulders aching
from the strain. “I can’t hold onto you forever.”
“Then, let me go.”
“You know I won’t do that,” he grimaced. “Now try again.”
With a small prayer, Hannah jammed her boot into the tiny gap. “Oww!
There. I think I’ve got it.”
“Okay, that’s it. I’ve got you. Oof! Damn, Jemison, you must be
putting on weight.”
“Shut up.”
A small grin crossed the Indian’s face. “C’mon. A little further.
There.” Forgetting his fury, he sat up and pulled the shaking body into his
arms. “It’s okay, Minimi. It’s okay. You’re safe, now.” Gently, he stroked
the mahogany hair while she clung to him, panting with relief. After a few
seconds, he touched his commbadge. “Chakotay to Janeway.”
“Go ahead, Commander.”
“Captain, a shipwide warning concerning the use of turbolifts should
be made. Evidently, they have become effected, too.”
“Understood. Janeway out.”
Chakotay looked down at the head resting against his chest. “Are you
all right?”
Hannah glanced up, her pupils still dialated in fear. “Yeah, I’m fine.
Thanks to you.” She chuckled nervously. “Seems like you’re always saving me
in one way or another.”
A relieved smile lit up the Commander’s features. “I’m just glad I
was here.”
“Me too,” she snickered. “Although, ten minutes ago, neither of us
would’ve said so.”
A rigid mask descended over the Indian’s face. “True. Perhaps we
should be getting down to engineering.”
Silently cursing her imprudent words, Jemison closed her eyes and sat
up. “You’re right, Commander.” Slowly, she got to her feet, swaying slightly.
The first officer’s arm clutched hers in response, concern momentarily
breaching the stony facade. “Are you sure you’re okay?”
Angered by her weakness, she proudly shook free of his hand. “I’m
fine.” She took a deep breath. “Let’s go.”
The lift doors opened again, and this time a car was there, which took
them to engineering without incident.

Chakotay leaned back in his desk chair and closed his eyes wearily.
It was 1430 hours. After almost losing her down the liftshaft, he had worked
off and on with Hannah all day, trying desperately to maintain his professional
edge. The strain had taken its toll. Inhaling deeply, he spread his hands out
on the desk. Maybe now, he could contact his guide. The door chimed. And
maybe not.
“Come in,” he responded, ruefully opening his eyes to the call of duty.
“Can I do something for you, Mr. Paris?” Wonderful. The next to last person
on the ship he wanted to see.
The pilot grinned uneasily; Chakotay’s wrath this morning still weighed
heavily on his mind. “Actually, Commander, there was something I wanted to
tell you.”
“Oh?”
Paris clasped his hands anxiously behind his back and approached the
desk. “Look, Chakotay. Nothing happened between myself and Lt. Jemison last
night. We shot some pool, got drunk, and I escorted her back to her quarters.
Then, I left and went to mine. I didn’t touch her except to help her pull her
boots off. Honest. We were both too ripped to do anything other than pass
out.” The younger man paused. “As far as Sandrine’s goes, we might have
kissed once or twice, but that was all. She was hurt and needed a little
company.”
“And you were just the `man’ to provide it, weren’t you?” The first
officer’s face darkened considerably. He didn’t know what made him angrier
that she had hidden the truth from him or that she had turned to this
contemptible degenerate for comfort. “Why do you believe I need to know this,
Lieutenant?” The voice was deceptively quiet.
“Because I know how she feels about you, and I also happen to know you
have feelings for her.”
“Really?” Tanned hands gripped the chair’s arms so tightly the
knuckles whitened, but the temper remained miraculously in check. “And just
how did you come by this alleged piece of information?”
Paris raised an eyebrow. “Does it matter?”
“I think so. I’m not fond of having my private life being the source
of speculation among the crew.”
“Speculation?” The pilot gave a nervous chuckle. “Aw, come on,
Commander. I’d hardly call it speculation. The affection was plainly visible
if you knew what to look for.”
“Was it now?”
“Yes, it was. Look, Chakotay. I’m trying to help. Hannah wouldn’t
say what you two fought about, but whatever it was upset her badly. I thought
you might want to know that.”
The Indian glared at the conn officer. *Of all the people for Hannah
to confide in. Liar. Traitor. You two deserve one another.* “Get out of
my sight, Paris. And stay out of it, if you know what’s good for you,” he
growled, slowly rising to his feet. “I don’t need anyone, especially you,
telling me how to live my life.”
As the older man advanced around the desk, Tom back quickly away.
Chakotay had been angry with him before, but never like this. He could swear
there was even a murderous gleam in the dark eyes. “Yeah, sure, Commander.
No problem. The only place you’ll be seeing me is on the bridge.” Turning,
he practically dashed out of the room.
Chakotay sat down on the sofa, breathing heavily. He didn’t want to
think how close he had come to smashing that irritating, handsome face against
the bulkhead. Even more frightening was the pleasure he would have derived
from doing it. Sluggishly rising to his feet, he crossed the room and opened
one of the drawers in the wall. Inside lay his medicine bundle.
“Janeway to all senior officers. Please report to the briefing
room immediately.”
Sighing wearily, he shut the drawer and exited his quarters.

When the first officer entered, Lts. Tuvok and Jemison stood at the
head of the table quietly conferring with Capt. Janeway. Kim and Torres were
already present and both shot him perplexed looks. Paris followed him into the
room at, Chakotay noted with some satisfaction, a respectful distance. As he
and the pilot took their customary seats, the small sub-conference broke up,
allowing Janeway and Tuvok to sit down. Hannah remained standing at the
Captain’s right.
“What is about to be discussed must go no further than this room,”
the Captain began cautiously. “I cannot stress this point enough. Should the
information become generally known, not only would the ship be placed at
greater risk, but Lt. Jemison’s life would also be in danger. However,”
Taking a deep breath, she glanced up at the scientist. “We have discussed
this, and she has voluntarily accepted the risks. Lieutenant.”
Hannah cleared her throat. “All of you know me. What you do not know
is that I am not simply a science officer. I am a member of Star Fleet
Intelligence; my mission was to download and evaluate the infomation contained
within the Maquis ship’s sensor logs. Circumstances have obviously changed
that. So, I contented myself with fulfilling my cover assignment and becoming
a regular member of the crew. Nothing more, nothing less.” She stared
pointedly at Chakotay for a brief moment before continuing.
“But once again, circumstances have forced me to alter my position.
Research on the malfunctions the ship has been experiencing has led me to
discover the presence of a computer virus, and now, with Lt. Tuvok’s help,
I have found a way to eradicate it.” Hannah paused to allow what she said to
sink in.
Tom glanced at Chakotay. Now, it made sense. If the Commander had
found this out only recently, it would explain their abrupt separation. After
Seska, Chakotay had probably blown a gasket. Silently, the young man groaned
in sympathy. *Doomed from the start.*
A look of anger flickered across Torres’ face before her gaze fell
upon Chakotay’s stolid mask. *Professional, B’Elanna. Remember who you are.*
“A virus?”
The scientist nodded. “The virus, itself, is crude in design, but very
effective. I hypothesize that it was activated by remote control on a harmless
sub-space frequency. It appears to have been designed to spread slowly and
erratically until all major systems were involved. I have traced its
introduction back to environmental controls, a ship-wide system with very few
security lockouts. Implanting the virus would have been simple; anyone with a
rudimentary knowledge of Fleet computers could have installed it. The trick
would have been activating it.”
The grey eyes darted cautiously around the table. “I don’t think there
is any doubt as to who is responsible for that. However, since Seska has had
no recent access to the controls, either she planted it before she left or
someone on board is working for her. For that reason, each one of
you must be careful of what you say and around whom you say it. Neither the
Captain, nor I wish to establish a feeling of paranoia, but we must be careful
not to betray our suspicions. Should a Nistrum mole be in place, revealing our
suspicions prematurely could cause him/her to go into temporary hiding.”
“Fine,” Torres snapped. “But what do we do now. Most minor and
several major systems appear to have been affected. Purging those areas could
take days.”
“Exactly.” Hannah confirmed. “The virus has spread too far now to be
isolated and dealt with on a system-by-system basis. Mr. Tuvok, over to you.”
The Vulcan nodded. “I have taken the liberty of examining the charts
in stellar cartography. There is a small nebula about one-half light year off
our current course. Initial sensor readings indicated that its composition
should adequately mask our presence from other ships’ sensors.”
“So?” Paris looked questioningly at the Captain. “Why do we need it?”
“Because,” Jemison moved slowly around the table toward the pilot.
“We are going to have to shut down Voyager’s computer and re-initialize a
start-up, purging the virus in the process. If we don’t, the virus will
continue to spread, and as soon as we clean one system, we’ll have lost
another.”
Kim frowned. “That seems very drastic. Is this the only option we
have?”
“We believe it is.” Tuvok replied. “The Kazon are undoubtedly waiting
for the virus to render our ship inoperable before commencing an attack.”
“But such a procedure will take hours. It will leave us defenseless.”
B’Elanna protested.
“Precisely,” the scientist responded. “Hence the nebula.”
“All right,” The Captain placed both hands on the table and stood up.
“Mr. Paris, get us into that nebula. Mr. Kim, you will assist Lts. Torres and
Jemison in engineering. I want this virus eradicated as soon as possible.
Mr. Tuvok, I want all non-essential personnel confined to quarters and
engineering declared off-limits to all except Kim, Torres, and Jemison.
Commander, you will remain on the bridge with me. It appears all of us will
be pulling a double shift tonight.”
“A word of caution, Captain,” Hannah interrupted. “It follows that
many crewmembers, including the mole, will question their confinement.
I believe that we should inform them that it is for their own safety. Simply
tell them that we are attempting to correct the wide-spread malfunctions within
the ship’s systems. We don’t want to mention one word about the virus; again,
we want to tip our hand as little as possible.”
“Understood?” Janeway glanced around the room. “Very well.
Dismissed.”

Half an hour later, Paris spun around at the helm. “We’ve reached the
nebula, Captain.”
Janeway rose to her feet. “Good. Take us in, one-half impulse until
we reach the middle and then shut down all engines.”
“Aye, Captain. One-half impulse.”
“Janeway to Torres.”
“Torres here.”
“Lieutenant, we’ve reached the nebula. We’ll be shutting down the
engines in another two minutes.”
“Understood. Our first priority will be life support. We should
have it up and running within twenty minutes.”
“Acknowledged.” The Captain retook her seat and peered over at her
still-silent first officer. She smiled encouragingly at him. “I guess all we
can do now is wait. Hmm? Commander?”
His head jerked as if he had been asleep, even though his eyes were
wide open. “Yes, I suppose so, Captain,” he replied absently.
Janeway frowned. “May I see you in my ready room, Commander?
Mr. Tuvok, you have the bridge.”
Slowly, Chakotay rose to his feet and followed her. Once the doors
shut behind them, she turned upon him quickly.
“Commander, I endeavor to make it a practice not to interfere in my
crew’s personal lives, and I don’t intend to start now. Whatever type of
relationship you had formed with Lt. Jemison is none of my business, but right
now, I need your full attention out there on the bridge. The ship’s computer
is going to hell due to sabotage, and as a result, we may be looking at another
Kazon attack. I need to know I can count on you to respond when necessary and
not remain lost in your own private thoughts. Is that clear?”
His humiliation was now complete. First, Paris, now, the Captain.
Chakotay drew himself up stiffly. “Yes, Captain. I apologize. The safety
of the ship and crew come first.”
“Good.” Janeway smirked. “That’s exactly what Lt. Jemison said when
she voluteered to reveal her identity to the senior staff. Make no mistake,
Commander, if we survive this latest crisis, her life will be in danger, either
from the saboteur or a vengeful Maquis crewmember. Right now, she is our ace
in the hole. Seska doesn’t know about her, and we need all the advantages we
can get.”
Concern flickered momentarily in the dark eyes. “Yes, Captain. I will
do my best to insure her safety.”
“See that you do, Commander. We need her.”

Three long hours passed before Torres contacted the bridge to announce
that life-support, communications, sensors and shields were back on-line.
“Good work, Lieutenant. Any idea how long before this ship is back in
working order?” Janeway queried.
“I would say another three hours, at least, Captain. Although, four is
possibly a more reasonable estimate.”
“Understood. Janeway out.”
A sensor alarm distracted the entire bridge crew.
“Captain, sensors are detecting a ship outside the nebula.” Tuvok
announced. “Design configurations match those of the Kazon. Apparently, their
sensors cannot penetrate the cloud well enough to locate us. However, they may
have hypothesized our location through sensor sweeps of the surrounding areas
of space.”
“Janeway to engineering. B’Elanna, I don’t want to rush you, but we
now have a Kazon warship sitting in wait outside the nebula. How soon before
we’ll have propulsion and weapons systems back on-line?”
“The engines should be coming on-line in the next forty-five minutes.”
“Good. And weapons?”
“Weapons will take longer. We haven’t even started on them.”
“Then, I suggest you do. Janeway out.”
Down in engineering, Hannah looked up from her console. “She wants the
impossible, you know.”
Torres smirked, but did not look up. “That’s why she’s the Captain.”
“I guess they’re all alike when you get down to it,” the scientist
chuckled uneasily. “Um, what was said in the briefing room, did it bother
you?”
“What part?”
“The, ah, personal part.” They were alone, except for Harry, who was
working at another console, but Hannah still felt hesitant about discussing
anything specific.
“You mean, do I feel betrayed?” Glaring, she swung on Jemison. “Yeah,
I do. How would you feel?”
“The same, I suppose. But it wasn’t done from malice, and now, there
is a risk involved.”
The engineer paused for a moment. “Yes, I can see where there would
be.” Her fingers resumed their dance over the console. She had only known
the scientist socially at Sandrine’s, but she had like Hannah. It had been
good to see her make Chakotay smile; something he rarely did after their
run-ins with Seska. “The Commander seemed quite accepting of your, ah,
report.”
Hannah snickered. “That isn’t the way I would have described it. He’s
had twenty-four hours to process the new information.”
“Twenty-four!” Torres spun around open-mouthed. “You mean, all this
time, he-”
“Had no idea?” The other woman shook her head sadly. “My fault, I’m
afraid. I should have kept him better informed, but I didn’t think things
would get so out-of-hand. Oh well, twenty-twenty hindsight.”
“So, you and he-”
Jemison shot B’Elanna a warning glance. “Yes. We had words over the
report omissions. I tried to explain my reluctance to brief him fully, but
no go. He wanted everything up front and by the book.”
Torres nodded. To her surprise, she could see both sides. Thanks to
Seska, Chakotay’s pride had suffered several attacks lately, and she could
understand Jemison’s hesitance to risk another one. “I think, I understand.
In many ways, he’s still Maquis, even though, he also tries to be Star Fleet.”
Hannah grimaced. “The entire crew is that way. Sometimes, there’s
a gap between the two sides that is difficult to bridge.”
“But we keep working at it.” Kim called over. “Are you two going to
talk and leave me to do all the work? In case you’ve forgotten, we’ve got
a Kazon ship sitting out there.”
“Point taken, Star Fleet.” B’Elanna grinned. “Jemison, do you have
any idea about getting the weapons back on-line faster?”
“What if we by-passed connecting the secondary relays. It would speed
up the response time and allow an increased amount of energy through the
phaser coupling?”
Torres shook her head. “But that would burn out the primary relay.”
“Not if we protected it by inverting the power matrix, making it more
compatible with the coupling’s output. As a result, the power of the phasers
would-”
“Almost double,” the engineer concluded, a broad smile spreading across
her face. “It’s worth a try. Harry, you and I will continue working on the
engines. Jemison, can you handle the weapons?
Hannah’s eyes twinkled. “It’s a pretty tall order, but I’ll do my
best. They should be ready within the hour.”

Forty more minutes passed before B’Elanna left her console and crossed
over to where the scientist sat. “Engines are ready. How are the phasers
coming?”
“Faster than I expected. The relays had been replaced with newer
versions, which were designed with similar upgrades in mind. Give me five
more minutes.”
“Good. Torres to the Captain.”
“Go ahead.”
“Captain, we should have engines and weapons within the next few
minutes, as well as a small surprise.”
Janeway shot her first officer a puzzled look before wearily drawing
her fingers across her brow. “I don’t need anymore surprises right now,
B’Elanna. Just tell me what you’ve done.”
“Well, it was Lt. Jemison’s idea, actually. We’ve modified the
phaser’s primary relays in order to get them back on-line quicker. The
surprise is that the modifications should give us an edge in a firefight.”
“You what?” The Captain sat forward.
“In principle, it’s similar to what is in the USS Defiant, Captain,”
Hannah responded. “And it should definitely be a surprise to the Kazon.”
Janeway took a deep breath, glancing quickly at Chakotay. His face
wore an increasingly familiar do-we-have-a-choice expression. “Very well.
I hope you two are right. We don’t exactly have a chance to test this little
improvement of yours.”
Without warning, the ship rocked as an explosion detonated off to port.
“What the hell was that?” The Captain swore, leaping to her feet.
Tuvok checked the sensor panel behind him. “It would appear, Captain,
that the Kazon have grown tired of waiting and are firing blindly into the
nebula. I believe they are trying to `flush us out’.”
A sly smile dallied on his commanding officer’s lips. “So, they want
us out, eh? Janeway to Torres. B’Elanna, two questions. Do we have engines
and weapons ready, and if so, once we clear the nebula can we go to warp?”
“Yes, Captain. To both questions.”
“Good work.” The Captain took the two steps down to conn and placed a
confidant hand on her pilot’s shoulder. “Mr. Paris, lay in a course, one-
seven-one mark two-three-eight, and prepare to initialize at warp eight on my
command.”
“Aye, Captain.”
Janeway turned back to the rest of the bridge. “Shields up. Red
alert. Mr. Tuvok, prepare to make use of our new phasers. All right,
Mr. Paris, take us out of here. Full impulse. Engage.”
“Captain, we are approaching the edge of the nebula,” Tuvok reported.
“The Kazon vessel has achieved a weapons’ lock on us, and they are firing.”
The ship shuddered.
“Minimal damage,” Kim shouted. “Shields are holding.”
“Return fire.” The Captain’s upper lip curled back slightly, baring
her teeth.
“Direct hit. Their shields have dropped to sixty percent.” The Vulcan
sounded almost pleased. “It would appear that Lt. Jemison’s improvement is
successful.”
Sparks flew from a nearby console as the ship shook beneath their feet.
“Firing phasers again.” The security chief announced. “Their shields
have dropped to twenty percent of maximum, and they have lost their weapons’
lock on us. The next shot will disable them, Captain.”
“Cease fire. Mr. Paris, let’s not hang around here any longer. Engage
warp engines.”
As the ship jumped forward, Janeway eased herself back into her seat.
“Janeway to engineering.”
“Torres here, Captain.”
“It would appear that Lt. Jemison’s modifications met with success.
My congratulations to all three of you. The entire crew owes you a debt of
gratitude.”
B’Elanna glanced at Hannah and Harry, huge grins of relief breaking out
simutaneously across all their faces. “Thank you, Captain. The rest of the
systems should be coming on-line in another three hours barring any further
Kazon encounters.”
“Good enough,” came the reply. “Janeway out.”

Chakotay sat on the floor of his quarters and waved his hands over the
contents of his medicine bundle, feeling their sacred power tingle in his
fingers. It was 0200 hours. The ship’s crisis had passed for the moment, but
his own personal one still weighed heavily upon him. His right hand came to
rest hovering above the dark grey river stone. Carefully, he picked it up,
respecting its water-washed smoothness broken by the carved design. Slowly, he
closed his eyes.
“Akoo-cheemoya. At this time of great upheaval, my spirit is disturbed
and wanders without purpose. I ask to speak to my guide, so that I may
discover the way back to my true path and face whatever comes with renewed
strength.”

It was autumn in the forest, and the crisp air made his spirit
tingle. Leaves crunched softly beneath his feet as he walked along.
The sound of strong wings beating the air caused him to look up. He
couldn’t see anything, but a hoarse caw told him it was a crow.
Shaking his head, he pressed on; his guide could not be far away, of
that he was sure. She was out there, somewhere, waiting patiently.
She could afford to wait; time moved differently for her; for him, this
time was all too fleeting.
In a small clearing, she rested, contentedly chewing on a
portion of fresh kill. As he approached, she looked up only briefly
before returning to her dinner, her greyed muzzle darkened by blood.
Choosing a fallen log for a seat, he addressed her from a
respectful distance. “Ohitika, I need your guidance. I thought I had
found my path, but it has vanished beneath my feet, tall grasses
growing over what once was clearly marked. I am drifting now; I do not
know which way to turn.”
The wolf continued to gnaw on the carcass’ leg, glancing up now
and again in mild curiosity. Above them, the crow circled and then
landed on the branch of a tall pine.
He went on. “I trusted her, the minimi, but she, too, has
proven false. My heart is heavy and every beat is an effort. Ohitika,
I need your help.”
The raven cawed loudly, gliding gracefully down to perch on the
kill’s partially exposed ribcage. The wolf growled, but did not
attack. Hungrily, the bird pulled off a few strips of meat and flew
away.
Almost immediately, it returned dropping something between the
wolf and himself, before vanishing back into the trees. Yawning, the
wolf stretched her way to her feet and like the bird, disappeared into
the forest.
Hesitantly, he rose, creeping forward to pick up the object, a
small, smooth river stone in the shape of a heart. “A heart of
stone?” he muttered, turning the rock over in his right hand.
“It is your choice, Chakotay,” came the familiar unspoken
voice. “Which hand gives you hope? The right? Or the left?”

In a flash of light, the first officer found himself back in his
quarters with much to consider.

Two weeks had passed since their harsh words, and Hannah had
purposefully kept herself out of his sight. She had even had Gerron deliver
the weekly reports, somehow always managing to busy herself with an experiment
during her usual delivery time. At first, Chakotay had been grateful for this
silence. It had given them both time to think. However, the time for quiet
consideration had ended; if either of them was to mend, words would have to be
spoken.
He found her alone in the lab, skipping the early dinner that they had
once shared. “Lieutenant, I’ve been meaning to congratulate you. Your work
during the ship’s latest crisis was exemplary.”
“Thank you, Commander.” Jemison glanced up quickly before returning
to her work.
“Hannah.” The voice was soft, almost pleading. “I would also like
to speak with you privately for a moment.”
The light pen, which had been dutifully recording observations froze.
“I’m afraid I’m on duty right now, sir. I believe it was you who said the time
for talking had passed.”
Stung by his own angry words, the older man paused. “I know what I
said. I was wrong. I’ve been wrong about a number of things recently,
especially you, Minimi.”
At the sound of the name he had given her, Hannah raised her eyes
making no attempt to hide the pain she felt. “Chakotay, please. I don’t wish
to discuss this. Not now, not ever. You were right. As SI, I have no
business fraternizing with you; I should not get close to you. I did for a
while and I was wrong. I betrayed you; I betrayed Star Fleet; and I betrayed
myself. I made my career choice years ago. It is a decision I must now
live with.”
“Hannah.” A tanned hand closed over hers, nimble fingers forcing her
to relinquish the pen. “A few years ago, I made a decision, too. I turned
my back on Star Fleet and took up the cause of the Maquis. It was a decision
that has brought me both pride and regret. Out here, though, we are faced with
a whole new set of circumstances, which we can confront either separately or
together. I would prefer we face them together, as fellow officers and
friends. I think you would, too.”
Lowering her eyes, the young woman found herself torn between the cold
safety of the lab and the warmth of the flesh surrounding her hand. Both were
equally real; both were a part of her; but only one gave her the strength to
brave the future. “And what happens if we get back home?”
“You will do your duty and turn me over to the authorities. I cannot
ask you to do otherwise; to do so would be wrong. Hannah, look at me.” He
patiently lifted the grey gaze to his own. “Seska has cast a long shadow over
my life; her ultimate revenge would be for my wounded vanity to keep us at
odds. You are not like her, Minimi. I know this.”
“How can you be so sure?”
“Because I have watched you. You have put you own safety at risk to
save this ship; you have sacrificed every friendship you had forged to insure
this crew’s survival. You are loyal and dedicated, not to your Intelligence
agenda, but to this ship. From a crewmember, I could not ask for more; neither
can I from a friend.”
His finger traced the curve of her jaw regretfully. “We’ll never
recapture what we had, Hannah. You and I both know that, but I don’t want
to lose your friendship, as well. It brings me hope, and I need that.
We all do.”
“Chakotay, I-”
“Think about what I said, Lieutenant,” he intoned quietly. “You don’t
have to give me, or yourself, an answer yet; just know that whenever you are
ready to renew our friendship, I will be ready, too.” Releasing her hand, the
Commander cleared his throat. “However, perhaps you should get back to your
work for the present.”
“Yes sir.” With a pounding heart, Hannah watched the first officer
leave the room.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Apperception

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!godot.cc.duq.edu!news.duke.edu!agate!howland.reston.ans.net!news.cac.psu.edu!news.math.psu.edu!chi-news.cic.net!newsfeed.internetmci.com!news.sprintlink.net!in2.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Mon Oct 23 14:51:49 1995
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!godot.cc.duq.edu!news.duke.edu!agate!howland.reston.ans.net!news.cac.psu.edu!news.math.psu.edu!chi-news.cic.net!newsfeed.internetmci.com!news.sprintlink.net!in2.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: VOY: Apperception
Date: 21 Oct 1995 13:20:34 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Lines: 254
Message-ID: <46as32$sb0@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

DISCLAIMERS: All characters, except that of Sarkan and Lt. Hannah Jemison,
belong to Paramount. The story and the two aforementioned
characters are my creation.

Apperception
part I

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

First Officer’s Log. Stardate 50632.46. Having completed our mission
to the Calera system, we are enroute for our scheduled meeting with Voyager.
Lt. Hannah Jemison and I have spent an educational three days with the
Ummelians. We found them to be a very warm and generous people, quite
agriculturally advanced. They have given us several different plant specimens
for our garden, including one which produces a seed remarkably similar to
coffee beans. Something I’m sure the Captain will appreciate.

Chakotay looked up from his PADD and reached for another piece of
mecana roll. “Want some?” he offered to the young woman beside him.
She grimaced and rolled her eyes. “No, thank you. I don’t think I
could eat another bite of food as long as I live. I’m stuffed.”
“Funny, you wouldn’t have known it by the way you pounded down the pila
eggs at breakfast, and the toasted ticci, and the fris berries, and the-”
“Enough, already. I can’t help it. I’ve always enjoyed big, fresh
breakfasts. Anytime, Dad had the day off, Mom would get up early and create
these huge feasts, with pancakes, sausage, bacon, juice, and anything else you
could want. It became a family tradition until Chandler left for the Academy
and took his enormous appetite with him. Besides, you seemed to be enjoying
yourself, as well. Tasting just about every vegetarian dish put before you as
I recall.”
“Guilty,” he grinned. “At least, I saved room for each new dish;
moderation is the key to a healthy body and spirit, Lieutenant,” he chided,
teasingly.
“Permission to speak freely, Commander.”
“Granted.”
“Shut up.” Her grey eyes danced in puckish amusement.
Chakotay laughed. They had managed to forge a good working
relationship, in spite fo the strong emotional undercurrents that ran between
them. Hannah was a strong, intelligent woman, in many ways a younger version
of the Captain. If they ever got back to the Alpha quadrant, there was every
reason to believe that someday she would make Captain. She and two other
officers had already begun command training under the tutelage of both himself
and Captain Janeway. He watched her punch out calculations on her PADD.
“Studying?”
“Mmm-hmm.” Her brow furrowed and the well-shaped mouth tightened into
a taunt line.
“Problem? Here, let me see if I can help.” He reached for the hand-
held processor.
She shook her head and moved the device out of his reach. “No, that’s
okay. I can figure it out on my own. Thanks anyway, though.”
He chuckled. “You’re nothing if not stubborn, Jemison; I’ll give you
that. C’mon, I promise I’ll only tell you where you made your mistake.”
Reluctantly, she passed the PADD to him; Chakotay gazed at it for a
minute before handing it back. “Start over,” he suggested. “Your mistake
occurred early on in the problem. I’m surprised you got as far as you did.”
He looked at her discouraged expression. “Hey, you aren’t giving up, are you?”
“Not a chance,” she answered proudly. “I’ll get that promotion, yet;
you just watch.”
“Oh, I am, Lieutenant.”
One of her eyebrows lifted. “Really? Why, Commander, I’m flattered.”
Chakotay felt his cheeks flush; he had fallen head first into that
trap. *Paetah!* he cursed silently.
She giggled at his obvious discomfort. Over the past few months, they
had learned to hide their true feelings behind a friendly, ongoing battle of
wits. “Sorry, but you just left yourself so open that I couldn’t resist.”
“Oh really?” The first officer leaned over and gazed deeply into her
eyes. Now it was his turn. “And just what else can’t you resist?”
His eyes were as dark as Adalian tar pits and seemed to suck her in
just as effectively. “I -ah,” she struggled to find a retort, only to have her
thoughts interrupted by a warning signal on the console. Grateful, she tore
her attention away from him. “We are picking up a distress call, bearing four-
five mark one-two-eight.”
“Adjusting course to investigate,” Chakotay cheerfully replied,
confident in his most recent victory.

“We’ve reached the coordinates,” he announced, one hour later.
“Reducing speed to one-half impulse.” Empty space lay before them. Chakotay
frowned. “Lieutenant, are sensors still picking up the distress call?”
“Negative, and I’m not reading any ships or debris, either.”
“Are we at the right coordinates?”
“Yes sir. I’ve already double checked them.”
“Then, where the hell-” His response was cut short at the tiny ship
shuddered around them.
“Warning. Tractor beam engaged. Impulse engines will overload in
thirty seconds,” the computer advised.
“A Kazon ship has decloaked directly behind us. They are trying to
pull us in,” Hannah reported.
Almost in response to her statement, the viewscreen flickered revealing
a craggy, sinister-looking face. “Federation ship, I am Sarkan, second maje of
the Kazon Nistrim. Shut down your engines and prepare to be boarded. Or we
will destroy your ship.”
“What do you want? Why have you-” The screen went blank before
Chakotay could finish his questions. “Shut down the engines, Lieutenant.
We evidently don’t have too many options open to us. I’m trying to get out a
subspace message to Voyager.”
“Yes sir. Impulse engines are off-line.” Hannah shot him a worried
glance.
He reached over and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “Don’t worry.
We’ll be all right. Voyager will find us.”
They felt the ship tremble beneath them as the docking clamps took
hold. Spinning around, they were greeted by the sight of four well-armed
Kazons coming through the rear hatch. Two of the four seized them roughly by
the arms, hauling them to their feet and shoving them out into the corridor.
Chakotay caught Hannah in his arms to keep her form falling; her face was a
mask of confusion and fear. He grimaced. *She’s not prepared for this; she’s
science, not security. Starfleet probably only gave her the basic imprisonment
course,* he thought with alarm. * She has no idea what we may be up against.*
“Come on. Move.” One of the Kazons grabbed both of their shoulders
and pushed them down the hall.
As they were marched along, Hannah heard the calming voice of her
brother, Chandler telling her what to do. She began noting what she could
about the ship. The details of the corridor, the sound of the engines, the
location of conduits and power junctions. By Starfleet standards, it was
remarkably crude; no thought had been given to making its surroundings
comfortable or pleasant. *This may work to our benefit,* she mused.
*Junctions and access areas are clearly visible and seemingly not protected by
security devices. Evidently, they don’t make a habit of keeping prisoners on
board for extended periods of time.*
They entered a lift device which brought them to a holding area.
Chakotay turned on their guards. “Why have you brought us here? Why are
you detaining us?”
“Silence!” one of the guards roared, sending a rifle butt into the
Commander’s midsection.
The first officer doubled over, and Hannah reached forward to help
him, but he waived her off.
Four hands seized their shoulders from behind and pushed them both
toward the ground. “Kneel!” came the forceful command.
“So these are two of the mighty Federation I have heard so much about.”
Contempt poured from Sarkan’s mouth as he entered the room followed by two
other figures, who remained in the shadows. The Kazon leader laughed cruelly.
“I fail to see what these two could possibly offer.”
“It isn’t them; it’s their ship.” A female voice declared from over
his shoulder. “It should contain a replicator which we can modify to our
specifications.” The figure moved into the light. “However, your capture,
Chakotay, is an unexpected bonus.”
“Seska!” he hissed. “I should have known.”
The Cardassian infiltrator laughed harshly. “Yes, Chakotay, you should
have. Surely, you didn’t think I was willing to leave things as they were?”
Hannah felt her entire body tense with rage at the other woman. An
unsavoury epithet from ancient Earth passed through her mind and lingered
unspoken on her lips.
“You may as well let us go.” She heard the Commander reply. “Tuvok
had the replicators removed from the shuttles months ago, just in case one
should fall into the wrong hands. You won’t find anything onboard that will
help you.”
“What!” Sarkan backhanded the first officer across the face.
Chakotay slowly swung his face back around, a patch of red rising
quickly on his cheek. A small trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his
mouth. “It’s true.” He defiantly spat his blood onto the floor in front
of Sarkan.
Two more Kazons entered the room. “Well?” their leader barked.
“Maje, we see no sign of a replicator. There is only an empty space
where Seska told us to look.”
Furious, Sarkan spun on Seska. “Well, now, this has all been for
nothing.” He turned back to the four guards. “Take them away and kill them;
then salvage what you can from their ship before releasing it. It is of little
use to us now.”
“You act far too hastily, Sarkan. These two may yet prove to be of
value. What price do you think Capt. Janeway would pay to save members of her
crew?”
A slow malicious grin spread across the Kazon’s face. “Perhaps you are
right. Lock them up. We will deal with them presently. Unless, of course,
you have other plans.”
Seska returned his smile with one equally cruel. “Remove the girl.
We’ll keep her in reserve. The Commander and I still have some old issues to
settle.”
Hannah felt two hand pull her roughly to her feet and drag her toward
the lift. She saw Chakotay make a move to stop them and receive a harder blow
across the face for his efforts. *Don’t let them see you care for him.*
Chandler’s voice commanded. *They’ll use it as a weapon.* She made a
conscious attempt to make her expression go blank, as the lift began to move.
A brief wave of relief washed over Chakotay. *Perhaps she will be all
right, after all,* he thought. He looked up at Seska’s expressionless features
contrasting with the virulent hatred in her eyes. *She knows too much about
me. She could break me, but I can’t let that happen, and I can’t let her find
out about Hannah.*
“Take him to the questioning cell.” The Cardassian barked. “I’ll deal
with him personally.”

As she was marched to the holding cell, Hannah tried to continue her
mental notations of the ship, but found her thoughts drifting back with concern
to Chakotay. She knew a little about Cardassian torture methods from her
courses at Starfleet, and she didn’t want to find out about Kazon techniques.
A door on her right opened and a painful grip on her upper arm forced
her inside. She heard the door slide shut behind her, nervously looking
around before letting out an uncertain sigh of relief. She was alone in a
small dark room with no furniture, not even a bunk. The walls unlike the rest
of the ship were smooth metal sheets. She slid down one of the walls into a
crouch and began mentally mapping out the ship and its systems from what little
she had seen. It was better than just sitting around worrying, and it might
even allow her to help Chakotay.

The first officer felt himself slowly returning to consciousness. The
touch of the cold metal table against his skin told him that they had stripped
him of his uniform. *Standard torture procedure,* he thought grimly. *One
more way of stripping away a person’s defenses.*
The room was dark beyond the table; the only light coming from directly
above him. Cold manacles at his wrists and ankles held his arms and legs in
place, while two more metal straps crossed his chest and stomach. Raising his
head slightly, he could see small black tubes snaking their way from underneath
his skin to a main junction on the side of the table.
Somewhere to his right, a door opened and someone entered. He heard
footsteps approach, coming to a halt beside the table. Pale fingers ran
seductively up the side of his ribs. *Seska!* This was going beyond simple
torture he knew; for her, this was also personal, revenge for choosing Janeway
and Voyager over her. A soft hand caressed his cheek. He felt a wave of
revulsion wash over him and turned his head away.
“Chakotay,” her voice purred. “Time was when you wouldn’t pull away
from me. I can even remember when you used to like it when I touched you.”
She walked to the head of the table and ran her fingers through the greying
hair.
“That was before I discovered who you are and what you are,” he
replied, squinting up at her.
“Are Cardassians that repulsive to you?” she cooed.
“You know my feelings about that, especially after what you did. I
trusted you, Seska. I defended you.”
“Trust? Defense? Oh, don’t make me laugh, `Commander’.” She paused.
“You know, I really was fond of you, Chakotay. There was a time when I might
have even defied Central Command to stay with you. It’s a pity that things
have turned out the way they have.” Her voice grew cold and distant. “And I
want you to know I truly regret what I now have to do.”
He gasped as a bolt of pain ripped through his body, followed quickly
by another. Every muscle felt like it was on fire, slowly burning its way
through his flesh. *Coo-naayoo, please help me. I cannot let this person
break my spirit.*
“I truly am sorry,” he heard her say again.
“Then why . . . do it? Why- Aaah!” This time the intensity of the
pain left him breathless.
“Voyager has something we want; I’m afraid you and your companion are
nothing more than a means to get it. You see, Sarkan and I believe that the
standard threats will not be convincing enough for Capt. Janeway, but perhaps
she will feel differently upon viewing your condition after a few hours of
persuasion.” She pressed the control button for a fourth time.
Chakotay’s body leapt up from the table, straining against the shackles
before crashing back down. His breath came in ragged gasps as he stared up
into the bright light. Hannah’s face flashed quickly through his mind. *No!
Don’t think of her! You can’t let them know; you can’t-* “Aaaugh!” Another
sudden but not unexpected convulsion seized him, ripping his mind from all
conscious thought.

Apperception
part 2

Kathryn Janeway crossed and uncrossed her legs. The shuttle carrying
her first officer and science officer was two hours late. “Mr. Tuvok, any sign
of the shuttle on long range sensors?”
“Negative, Captain. A scan for its warp signature has likewise proved
ineffective.”
“Ensign Kim, contact the Ummelians; make sure that they’ve left.
Mr. Paris, I want you to plot the most likely course that the shuttle
would’ve taken.”
“Yes, Captain. I should have it in a few minutes.” Lt. Tom Paris
swung back to the helm console and began furiously punching up calculations.
Janeway paced the bridge nervously. *What could have happened? They
are both well-disciplined members of my crew; had they decided to extend their
stay, they would have notified us.*
“Captain, message coming in form the Ummelians,” Harry Kim called
from his station.
“On screen.”
“Captain, what a pleasant surprise. I hope you are enjoying the
botanical samples we gave to Commander Chakotay and Lt. Jemison. I can’t tell
you how much we appreciated her help in repairing our agri-growth enhancer.”
Noting the Captain’s less than cheerful countenance, the Ummelian’s beaming
face began to sober. “Captain, is there a problem?”
“I’m afraid so, Councilman. The shuttle carrying my two crewmen has
failed to arrive at our pre-arranged coordinates. When exactly did they leave
your planet?”
“Over eight hours ago, Captain. I do hope that nothing serious
has happened; perhaps, they just had some engine trouble.”
“Perhaps,” Janeway conceded, unconvinced. “Councilman, should they
contact you, could you tell them we are on your way to your world?”
“Certainly, Captain. I wish you success in your search; they are both
fine officers.”
“Yes, they are, and thank you. Janeway out. Lt. Paris, have you
plotted their most plausible course?”
“Yes, Captain. Course is plotted and laid in.”
“Good. Mr. Kim, Mr. Tuvok, I want all sensors maintaining a constant
scan for any trace of the shuttle or its warp signature. Warp 7, Mr. Paris.
Engage.”

“Chakotay.” A faint, far off voice was calling him. “Chakotay.”
For a split second, he thought it was *her*. With a great deal of effort, he
opened his eyes; the light above the table blinded him. Pain wracked his
entire body, and he found it hard to maintain consciousness.
“Chakotay, can you hear me?” Seska bent down close to his head.
The dark eyes moved slowly in her direction, providing the answer she wanted.
“Good. I think its time we had a little talk. So much has happened since we
last saw one another.”
He gazed at her unsteadily, not even sure if he could speak. *I . . .
can’t. . . let. . . her-* His mind drifted off unable to complete its thought.
*No! You’ve got to keep control. You can’t let her in.*
“Are you thirsty? Would you like some water, perhaps?” She gently
lifted his head and poured a few drops onto his closed mouth. “It’s only
water, Chakotay. You need it. Now, drink.”
Too weak to protest, he parted his lips and let the cool liquid flow
over them. “Uh,” he croaked, as she lowered his head back down.
“I’ll take that as a thank you,” she replied. “So how have you been
doing on Voyager? Janeway must trust you more by now, but I doubt that you’ve
found anyone who can make mushroom soup like I could. Or have you?” Seska
softly traced the tatoo over his eye with one of her fingers. “Is there some-
one special in your life, Chakotay? Someone you share your thoughts and dreams
with; someone on Voyager who misses you as much as I miss you?”
He stared up into the tawney eyes and swallowed hard. “No,” he rasped.
“There is no one.”
She smiled disbelievingly. “No one at all? What about that young
Lieutenant you’re traveling with? She’s quite attractive.”
He tried to shake his head, closing his eyes in agony as his brain
sloshed against the side of his skull. “No one,” he repeated weakly. The
darkness was closing in again, and his consciousness was sliding toward it.
*Oh, help me. Don’t let me betray Hannah.*
Seska started to ask another question, but abruptly shut her mouth.
“Very well; as you say, Chakotay. Now, rest while you can. We will begin
again in a few minutes.”

“Captain,” Kim sung out. “I’ve got something.”
“All stop, Mr. Paris.” Janeway leapt to her feet and hurried to the
young ensign’s side.
“It’s definitely a residual trace of a warp engine, and it matches all
the characteristics of Starfleet shuttle emissions,” he continued. “It
appears that it was on this course, and then for some unknown reason it changes
to bearings four-five mark one-two-eight.”
“Why?” Janeway directed her question to no one in particular. “Why
would they suddenly change course like that?”
“Perhaps they were trying to avoid something,” Kim proposed.
“Maybe, but what?”
“Another ship?” Paris suggested, spinning around from the conn.
“Unlikely,” interjected Tuvok. “Sensors find no trace of the presence
of another ship.”
“Then what?” the conn officer asked.
“I don’t know,” the Captain answered truthfully. “Mr. Kim, can you
determine how long it has been since they made their course change?”
“Affirmative, Captain. The rate of signature decay indicates that they
altered course between four and six hours ago.”
“Good. Lt. Paris, bring us to our new heading; warp 6.”

“Captain, I have picked up the shuttle on long range sensors. It
appears to be undamaged.” The Vulcan paused. “However, there is no indication
of lifeforms on board.”
“Full stop. Tractor the shuttle on board.” Janeway jumped to her feet
and headed for the turbolift. “Lt. Torres, meet me in the shuttle bay.
Mr. Tuvok, you have the bridge.”
“Captain.” Her chief of security halted her rapid exit. “I am picking
up another ship’s engine signature. Bearing one-two-nine mark three-six.
I regret to inform you that it matches the known pattern of vessels belonging
to the Kazon.”
“Kazon! Alter course, Mr. Paris. We’re going to follow that trail.
I’ll be down in the shuttle bay.”

Chakotay lay panting on the table. He had long ago given up trying to
think. Even little things he took for granted, like breathing, seemed
secondary to the pain which now constantly coursed through his body, varying
only in its intensity. In between the greater bouts of convulsive agony, he
had tried to summon his spirit guide and failed; each time he came close and
saw the beautiful grey fur, a blinding flash would rip the vision from his
grasp. The one source of refuge he could allow himself, Seska had kept
successfully at bay.
He heard her say something, but was unable to focus on the words. He
hadn’t even been aware that someone had entered the room. His head had rolled
to his right during the last spasm, and he tried in vain to open his eyes, but
the strength to do so had long since left him.
A vision of his home appeared before him. He was sitting on the hill
overlooking his village during a summer sunset. His dog, Tikal, lay beside
him, its head on his knee. A light breeze blew through the trees, stirring the
leaves and grasses around him. Someone was coming up the hill toward him; she
wore a long navy tunic and khaki paints. Her brown hair hung freely, whipping
gently across her smiling face.
“I’ve always wanted to show you my home,” he told the vision. “I knew
you would like it. I- No!” He watched in horror as the images began to fade,
replaced by lightning bolts and multi-hued explosions. When they subsided,
through some dim awareness, he realized how close he had come to calling out
the vision’s name. He couldn’t let it happen again. So ironic, that even now
in this hell where he most needed her, she remained out of reach.

Sarkan looked at the pale, sweating form lying before him; its breath
coming in jagged gasps. He nodded to Seska who once again activated the table.
Critically watching the seizure of pain which consumed the human, the maje
nodded once again, this time in satisfaction. “You have done well, Seska. I
believe it is time to contact his ship.”
“I agree. I will stay here to provide the necessary inducement when
needed.”
The Kazon directed one more glance at the barely conscious human.
*I hope for your sake that your Captain is easily persuaded, Federation. It
would be a shame for you to die for no reason.*

“Captain,” Paris called from the conn. I’m reading a Kazon vessel
directly in front of us.”
“All stop. Red alert. Raise shields.” Janeway sprang to her feet,
her hands flying to her hips.
“Captain, we are being hailed.” Kim’s announcement revealed only the
tiniest tremor of concern.
“On screen.”
“Do I have the pleasure of addressing Federation Captain Janeway?”
The placid, ridged face failed to belie the contempt in the voice.
“You do.”
“I am Sarkan, second maje of the Kazon Nistrim, and I believe we each
have something the other wants. I have your two crewmen and you have
replicators. I propose an exchange, one for the other.”
The Captain’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t make deals for hostages.”
“Really, Captain? That is most unfortunate. Perhaps you should
consult with your first officer before coming to such a conclusion.”
At the maje’s signal, inhuman howls of pain resounded throughout the
ship’s communications matrix, slicing through Janeway and the rest of the
bridge crew. “Chakotay,” she whispered, her delicate fingers curling into two
tight fists. “What have you done to him?”
“I? I have done nothing to him; that pleasure belongs entirely to a
colleague of mine. However, I do not know how much longer he can withstand her
persuasive methods. Again, their lives for one replicator. You have two hours
to make your decision.”
Janeway stared for a moment at the blank viewscreen. Then, she turned
and strode quickly toward her ready room. “Mr. Tuvok, I need to speak with
you. Mr. Paris, you have the bridge.”
Once inside with the door safely shut behind them, she sank into her
chair. “Oh, Tuvok, what do I do?”
The Vulcan remained standing. “It is quite clear what you cannot do,
Captain. To give into Sarkan’s demands would not only irrevocably change the
balance of power within the quadrant, but also leave us vulnerable to attacks
by any others who may desire something we possess.”
“On the other hand, if I let Chakotay die, our Maquis crewmen may view
me as perfidious, someone who willingly sacrificed their commander for some
obscure principle they do not normally live by. I’m not even sure I can live
with that memory myself.”
Tuvok levelled his gaze at her. “It has been my observation that both
Commander Chakotay and Lt. Jemison share a mutual respect for you. I do not
believe they would expect or wish for you to concede to the Kazon’s demands.
They would understand that there is more than just their lives at stake here.”
Janeway gave a rueful grimace. “You’re right as usual, Tuvok.
However, we must make every attempt possible to get them out of there. Begin
a full evaluation of their weapons and defensive capabilities. I do not intend
to sit idly by while two of my crewmen sacrifice their lives.”
“I shall prepare the report with all possible speed.” With a slight
bow, the Vulcan turned and left the room, leaving Janeway alone with her
apprehensive thoughts.

Hannah raised her head as the door slid open. A naked, bleeding body
was tossed onto the hard floor before it shut. “Commander!” She quickly
crawled over to where the inert form lay. After checking his pulse, she rolled
him onto his back as gently as she could. The soft whimper he emitted when she
did this tore at her heart.
Dragging over the small container of water the guards had brought her
earlier, she undid her uniform and removed her turtleneck. On his face was a
caked mixture of blood, sweat and saliva. She dipped the end of one sleeve in
the water and began slowly bathing the pale skin. Raw, bleeding tissue showed
where he had struggled helplessly against the bonds which had held him.
Gingerly, she lifted first his right arm, then his left, up towards her and
bathed the injured areas around each wrist. A small moan escaped, as he slowly
fought his way back to consciousness. She looked up into a pair of dull, dark
pools, so different from the playful, teasing eyes of several hours ago.
Running her hand delicately through his hair, she tried her best to
comfort him. “It’s all right, Chakotay. They’ve brought you back to the
holding cell. You’re safe right now; try to rest. Here, drink some water.”
She raised his head to the container, and he took two painful swallows.
“Hannah, I won’t-” His voice was barely audible.
“Shhh, don’t try to talk. Rest.”
He tried to nod and obediently closed his eyes. Stretching out beside
him, she covered his chest with the dry portion of her turtleneck, and wrapped
her arms protectively around his head.
She still smelt faintly of the rose oil the Ummellians had given her
for her bath that morning, and he could hear her heart beating through the
fabric of her uniform; two more concrete affirmations of the reality he knew
was rapidly slipping out of his grasp. *I won’t betray you,* he promised her
silently as an exhausted sleep overtook him.

The sun was setting over the horizon, and Tikal’s head was still on his
knee. She sat beside him, her legs curled to one side, her chin resting on his
shoulder. Neither spoke; their souls drinking in the natural beauty of the
moment. He patted Tikal’s head and received a lick of acknowledgement. Her
hair tickled the back of his neck as it danced in the breeze. He couldn’t
remember the last time he had felt so completely at peace with everything and
everyone. “Do you have any idea how happy I am?” He turned to look at her,
but she was gone.
“Wha?” Confused, his eyes roamed around the dimly-lit cell. “No!” He
tried to raised up, but the muscles wouldn’t obey, and he crashed back
painfully onto the floor. “Hannah!” The cry was little more than a hoarse
whisper. *Coo-naayoo, please, protect her,* he prayed as darkness fell once
again.

The door to the ready room chirped it familiar greeting. Janeway
looked up. “Come in. Lt. Torres, I hope you have good news; I could use some
right now.”
The half-Klingon shifted uncomfortably on her feet. “In regards to the
Kazon’s defensive systems, I’m afraid not. However, I’ve been talking with
some of the other Maquis on board, and we believe that you shouldn’t give into
the Kazon’s demands, even if it means losing Commander Chakotay. He wouldn’t
want you to do it, no matter what the price, and well, I thought you might like
to know that we support you whatever happens.”
Kathryn regarded the younger woman silently. They really were `her’
crew now, voluntarily giving their allegiance to her. A lump rose in her
throat, which she hastily cleared. “Thank you, B’Elanna. Your loyalty means
a lot to me. I do not want to lose the Commander and Lt. Jemison, but I can
not give into the Kazon’s demands. Besides which, considering our past
encounters with both the Nistrim and Ogla, I am not inclined to believe that
they would honor their promise to free them, even if we did surrender a
replicator.
Lt. Torres nodded. “I agree, Captain. We can’t trust them, but we
will get the Commander and the Lieutenant back.”
Janeway smiled at the young woman’s determination. “We sure as hell
are going to try our best, Lieutenant. Dismissed.”

Hannah crashed to the floor clutching her side where the metal rod
had landed its painful blow.
“Get up, Federation,” barked the Kazon. “Don’t tell me you’ve had
enough already.”
Taking as deep a breath as her aching ribs would allow, she rose slowly
to her feet and spat out a mixture of blood and saliva. Her cheek was already
starting to swell, blood still seeping from the cut inside her mouth.
The Kazon laughed harshly. “Have you no courage, no fight within you,
female? Bah! It is only your technology which makes you powerful. You hide
your cowardice behind your weapons. Here, I will give you the opportunity to
strike at me.” He threw down his weapon.
Hannah eyed him warily. She could still put up a good fight, but where
would that get her? The other two Kazons in the room would prevent her escape.
She had to save what strength she had; she had to wait for the right moment.
From what little conversation she had heard, she knew Voyager was out there,
now, within transporter range; all she needed was the opportunity to get the
sheilds down.
The Kazon picked up the pole and swung at her again. Somehow, she
managed to dodge the stroke, backing into the wall.
“Your Captain should be grateful to me for ending your life; there can
be no honor in having such a weakling in her crew,” the young man snarled,
swinging down at her.
This time she wasn’t so lucky; the blow caught her between the shoulder
and the neck. An audible crack resounded as her collarbone shattered. For the
first time, she let out a scream of pain, her left arm falling uselessly
against her side. Dropping to her knees, she doubled over in agony, tears
streaming down her battered face. Her right hand flew to her left shoulder.
“Enough, Kaymar. We do not wish to kill her yet.” Sarkan stepped out
of the shadows. “I believe these scenes will be enough to persuade the Captain
that we mean business. Take her back to the cell and transmit the fight with
my compliments to Voyager.”
Hannah cried out as one of the guards pulled her roughly to her feet
and drug her from the room. Surreptiously, she checked the corridor as she was
hauled along; no one was around. Evidently, they had concluded she wasn’t much
of a threat. *Now’s my chance.*
“Ohhh!” She uttered a loud moan and forcibly slumped all of her weight
against the Kazon holding her up. They both crashed to the floor. Sending her
fist first into his stomach, she brought it down again against his jaw smashing
his head into the floor. She suspected the floor did more damage than her blow
had. *Damn!* Losing the use of one arm definitely made this twice as hard and
about four times more painful.
Disarming him, she staggered down the corridor to one of the main
junction boxes. Getting the cover off was difficult, but eventually it pulled
free. The technology appeared to have more in common with Cardassian
technology than that of the Federation, utilizing what appeared to be isolinear
rods for their data storage and processing. The fact that the markings were
totally unfamiliar only added to the challenge. “Needle in a bloody haystack,”
she muttered, gingerly removing one of the rods. “One of these must control
the shields. This is one of the larger access panels.”
“Hey! You!” The Kazon she had struck earlier lunged down the hall.
Hannah didn’t stop to think. She spun around and fired. The Kazon
sank to the floor. “Damn! A whole legion will be here now. Sorry Admiral,
but the time for subtlety just ran out.”
Stepping back, she aimed the weapon at the panel and fired. Sparks
exploded from the panel. The lights of the corridor flickered twice before
dying, leaving only emergency lights active. Over the comm system, a siren
blared, and running feet began heading her way. An explosion from one of the
lower decks rocked the ship. Grabbing for the wall, she flattened herself
behind the tentative safety of a doorjam, pointing her weapon in the direction
of the rapidly approaching steps.

Apperception
part 3

“Captain. Something’s happening on the Kazon ship. You’d better get
out here.” Ensign Kim’s voice urgently interrupted Kathryn’s thoughts.
Rising from behind her desk in the ready room, Janeway headed for the
door. “On my way.”
“Captain,” Tuvok acknowledged her entrance onto the bridge. “Sensors
have picked up a series of explosions coming from within the Kazon vessel.
They have lost power to most of their main systems, including their shields.”
“Can we get a lock on our two crewmen?”
“Affirmative. I am reading two human lifeforms approximately fifty
meters from each other. One is firing a weapon.”
“Deactivate the weapon and beam them both directly to sickbay.
Computer, activate emergency medical holographic program.”
“I am already on, Captain,” came the reply. “Kes and I are
standing by.”
“Lower shields and energize.”
“Transport is complete,” reported Kim.
“Raise shields. Hail the Kazon vessel.” Janeway ordered.
A smoky bridge appeared on the viewscreen. “I will have you know,
Captain,” Sarkan spat. “I have sent for reinforcements. This attack on our
ship will not go unanswered.”
“And I will have you know, Sarkan, that if you or one of your
colleagues ever kidnaps any of my people again, you will be met with the
deadliest force at my disposal. Janeway out. Mr. Paris, set us back on
course, warp 8. I want to put as much distance between us and the Kazons
as possible. Mr. Tuvok, you have the bridge; I’ll be in sickbay.” Barely
concealing her rage, she hurried up the steps to the turbolift.

“Report, Doctor.”
The hologram turned at the sound of the Captain’s voice. “Both
Commander Chakotay and Lieutenant Jemison have recieved numerous internal
injuries, as well as the visible external wounds. The Lieutenant’s condition
is far less severe than the Commander’s. I suspect she was only beaten; the
Commander, however, had been exposed to extensive neural phasic torture.
Currently, he is unconscious.”
“But he will recover, won’t he?” Janeway was only dimly aware of the
desparate hope clinging to her question.
“I don’t know, Captain,” the hologram replied truthfully. “Physically,
I believe he will, but psychologically, he may not. I just can’t tell at
this point.”
“Let me know as soon as you can, Doctor.” A sound from the other bio-
bed made her turn. Kes was busy re-assuring Hannah that she was safe.
Janeway came up on the patient’s right side and smoothed back the
sweat-soaked hair. “It’s all right, Lieutenant. You’re on Voyager now; you’re
safe.”
Her presence seemed to give the mind behind the wide grey eyes
something to focus on. The tense muscles relaxed a little and concern replaced
fear in the young woman’s expression. “Yes ma’am.” Hannah croaked. “But the
Commander, they-” She tried to rise, but found that her own rapidly
diminishing strength and Janeway’s firm hand prevented her.
“The Doctor is taking care of him as we speak; beyond that I can’t tell
you anything,” Kathryn replied as calmly as she could; telling the young woman
the truth at this point hardly seemed wise. “Right now, you need to get your
own rest, and that’s an order, Lieutenant,” she added with a solicitous smile.
“Yes ma’am.” Hannah closed her eyes intending to keep an ear out for
what the Doctor was saying. Sleep proved to be too tempting, though, and she
quickly drifted off into a deep slumber.

“Ah, Lieutenant, you’re awake. Let’s see how you are doing.” The
Doctor’s cheerful demeanor seemed as always a bit incongruous considering the
circumstances. “Much better. Most of your wounds have healed nicely. You
should be able to leave sickbay tomorrow. Crewman Geron has already stopped by
twice to see how you were doing.”
“How long have I been asleep?” Everything still seemed a bit fuzzy and
otherworldly.
“Almost ten hours, and your body needed it all to recover.”
“The Commander. How’s he?” The events of the past two days were
beginning to fall back into place. She could remember what the Captain had
said and realized that Janeway had probably couched the real situation as best
she could without lying.
The Doctor looked reluctant to answer, but then, seemed to conclude
that she was strong enough to handle the truth. “I’m afraid he’s still
unconscious, Lieutenant. Although physically, his condition is improving.”
“I want to see him.” Hannah sat up too quickly and grimaced, grabbing
for her shoulder. Ignoring the soreness, she swung her legs over the side of
the bed and stood up.
“Lieutenant, you’ve suffered three broken ribs, a smashed clavicle and
numerous other bodily traumas. You should not be getting up yet.”
“You said I could leave tomorrow, Doctor, and I fail to see how a walk
of a few meters will alter that fact.”
Sighing heavily, the Doctor raised his eyes toward the ceiling as
Hannah moved slowly off in the direction of the surgical biobed. Sometimes he
wondered why the Captain even bothered to activate him; this crew never
followed his advice.
Chakotay’s skin had lost its pale grey tinge, and he seemed more at
peace than the last time she had seen him. Above his bed, Lt. Torres had
erected his medicine wheel, and the scientist gazed at it curiously.
The Doctor who had come up behind her, shook his head. “Once again,
she’s misplaced the coyote stone. It should go here.” He pulled off the stone
to re-align it.
“Let me,” Hannah said, taking the stone from the surprised hologram’s
hand. “Here?” He nodded. “Doctor, could I have a few moments alone with the
Commander?”
The physician raised an eyebrow. “Very well. I’ll be at my desk if
you need me.”
Hannah waited until he was out of earshot. “Chakotay, we made it;
we’re safe. Don’t give up now.” She gently stroked the greying hair. “Who
will I deliver my weekly reports to? The ship needs you. I need you.”
She stood quietly beside him for a few moments, holding his hand. There
was so much that she wanted to say, but where to begin? She brought his hand
up to her cheek. “Get well, Commander.” Bending down, she kissed his forehead
over the tattoo before returning to her own bed.

Sometime during the evening, Chakotay regained consciousness, his cries
waking Hannah from her sleep. Leaping from the bed, she hurried over as the
Doctor tried rather unsuccessfully to restrain his struggling patient. As she
stepped into view, the Indian’s violent thrashing stopped. “It’s all right,
Commander. We’re safe.” Hannah firmly pushed his shoulders back down.
“Han-”
“Shh, let the Doctor help you. I won’t go anywhere; I’ll stay right
here.” She took his hand and gave it a small squeeze.
A tired, contented smile broke across his face as he wearily closed
his eyes. He could rest now. *She’s safe.*

“You wanted to see me, Captain?” Hannah stepped briskly into the
Captain’s ready room. Three days had passed since she had left sickbay and
returned to duty.
“I did indeed, Lieutenant. I just finished going over your report; do
you intend to make sabotage part of your career with Starfleet? That was a
very risky thing you did. You had no idea what that phaser shot might have set
off; you could’ve destroyed the entire ship with yourself and the Commander
still on it.”
“I beg to differ, Captain; at the time, it was the only thing I could
do. The Kazons had made it quite plain that they had no intention of releasing
us even if you gave them the replicator. Furthermore, considering the size of
the vessel and what I was able to view of their technology, I was quite
convinced that such action would only serve to interrupt critical systems, not
destroy them. And, as we no longer had the shuttle at our disposal, lowering
shields for transport was the only logical move left. I would’ve consulted the
Commander about my plan of action, but as you well know, he was not available.
I’m sorry if you do not agree with my deeds, Captain, but from my perspective,
they boasted the best chance of success.” She had never once moved from
attention while Janeway circled around her.
“I see,” the Captain replied moving behind the desk to her seat. “I
also found your technological deductions to be remarkably specific; most
young officers, particularly those from science and medicine, would not be
inclined to make such accurate, detailed assessments while being held captive.
You, on the other hand, showed an amazing presence of mind. Can you explain
this?”
“My brother was in Starfleet Intelligence, Captain. He would often
share parts of his training with me; he thought the basic captivity training
given to most Academy graduates to be lacking in several areas. Considering my
recent experience, I would have to agree. Is there anything else you wish to
know, Captain?”
“Not at the moment, Lieutenant. Perhaps though, there is something
you might wish to tell me.” She regarded the young woman knowingly.
“Me?” For the first time, Hannah looked at her commanding officer,
an expression of guilty surprise on her face. “What could I possibly have to
tell you, Captain?”
Janeway sat forward in her seat resting both arms on the desk.
“I think, Lieutenant, you’ll find that like most Starfleet captains, I don’t
like spies aboard my ship, even those from Starfleet Intelligence. Maybe
you’ve told me the truth; maybe your brother was a concerned older sibling.
But this report of yours has all the earmarks of a watered-down intelligence
report. So I suggest you decide who you are, Lieutenant, my science officer or
a member of Starfleet Intelligence. I’ve got enough trouble out here as it is;
I don’t need some SI peering over my shoulder, recording and analyzing my every
action. Do I make myself clear?”
“Captain, I-”
“Is that clear, Lieutenant?”
Hannah drew herself up. “Yes, Captain. Quite clear.”
“Good. Dismissed”

Hannah’s fork picked idly at her food. When she had chosen her career
path in Starfleet, it had seemed to fit her so well, but now, out here,
surrounded by the very people she had been expected to arrest, her original
choice of science seemed preferable. And now Captain Janeway knew. Would she
tell Chakotay? Would he guess it on his own from her report?
She stared out the window. She didn’t want him to know. They were
friends and shared a deep affection for each other. The vivid memory of
cradling his battered body brought a mist to her eyes. *I can’t do it. He
means too much to me. First Tuvok, then Seska, now me; it will mean the end
of any friendship we have, and I don’t want that.*

The doors to the mess opened, and the waves of aromas that hit his
nostrils were interesting to say the least. Hard as it was to admit, he had
actually missed the atmosphere of Neelix’s informal restaurant. He had always
been a bad patient, and being cooped up for five days, first in sickbay and
then in his room, had almost driven him crazy. *Too bad Seska didn’t try
that,* he thought wryly. *I would’ve cracked immediately.* At least, his
confinement had given him time to complete his surprise for Hannah. He hadn’t
seen her much since she left sickbay. *Maintaining her usual discreet
distance,* he reflected.
She was sitting on the opposite side of the room, alone, staring out
at the stars. Acknowledging a few well-wishers, he quickly crossed the mess
and dropped into an empty seat opposite her. “Am I interrupting anything?”
Hannah jumped slightly as she was recalled from her thoughts. “Not at
all, Commander. I’d rather welcome the break.” The smile on her face was not
reflected in her eyes, which remained pensive and distant.
“I read your report, and I’d like to thank you.”
“For what?”
“For saving my life. Blowing out that panel certainly did the job.
Have you ever thought of joining the Maquis?” His dark eyes twinkled in
amusement.
“I really don’t think you would want me to do that, Commander.” Her
expression became abnormally grave.
He studied her curiously for a moment. “You’re right, Lieutenant,” he
finally responded. “I don’t think I would. Anyway, if you had a few minutes,
I was wondering if you would assist me with something.” His playful gaze
returned.
“May I ask what, Commander?”
He stood up and gestured toward the doors. “Come with me. You’ll see.”
“But-” Hannah found herself propelled out of the mess hall by her
elbow and to a nearby turbolift.
“Deck 6,” Chakotay requested, relinquishing his hold once the lift
doors shut.
“Deck 6? What’s this all about, Chakotay?” Crossing her arms over her
chest, Hannah regarded her superior suspiciously.
He grinned mysteriously. “You’ll see. C’mon.” He grabbed her arm and
led her out of the lift. “Computer, intiate program Chakotay four.”
“Program is running. You may enter when ready.”
The doors to the holodeck opened and Chakotay stepped aside to allow
Hannah to enter. With a small amount of apprehension, she stepped inside,
finding herself on a grassy hill overlooking a small village. The sun was
setting on the horizon colouring the sky with various shades of orange,
lavender and blue. Smoke curled out of the golden adobes below, while a gentle
wind stirred the leaves in the trees.
“When I was on the Kazon ship, this is where I came whenever I lost
consciousness. As a child, I used to come up here with my dog to think and
dream of a life among the stars. I always hoped that one day I would be able
to share it with my children.” He gave a gentle shrug. “I don’t know if that
will ever happen; some days out here it seems highly unlikely. Right now,
though, I wanted to share it with you. I wanted you to see what I had been
fighting for as a Maquis; why I gave up my commission with Starfleet.”
“Chakotay, it’s lovely. It reminds me of-”
“Shhh. Don’t say anything.” Releasing her hair from its regulation
bun, he let the wind flow through the dark brown waves. “Just sit down and
relax; listen to your senses. Let them speak to you.”
Obediently, Hannah lowered herself to the ground, wrapping her arms
loosely around her knees. He crouched beside her. “The program is set to run
thirty minutes, but you can extend it through nightfall, if you wish. I’ll
leave now so that you can enjoy it in private.”
Her hand caught his arm as he tried to rise. “No don’t go. Something
this special should be shared. Please stay.” If she were alone with her
pessimistic thoughts right now, the moment would be spoiled.
The desparate glow in her eyes made him relent; puzzled he sat down
beside her. Slowly, the Delta quadrant, the Kazons, even their own pasts
seemed to lose meaning within the computer-generated oasis. As they watched
the sun sink down, her head inclined upon his shoulder, his arm wrapping
securely around her shoulders. Neither spoke until the gold disk disappeared
over the horizon.
“Computer, continue program,” Hannah requested. It’s so beautiful,
Chakotay; I can understand why you would want to protect it. I would, too.”
He stared at her in surprise. “You mean that?”
She looked up into his face. “Yes, I do.”
The emotional honesty in her expression filled Chakotay’s soul with a
warmth he had not felt in quite a while; he knew words could not begin to
express what he felt in his heart. Placing his hand beneath her chin, he
tilted her face up towards him, his lips descending upon hers. “Minimi,” he
breathed softly.
Hannah opened her eyes, not quite believing what was happening.
“Minimi?” she repeated slowly.
He smiled. “It means `wonder’. I thought it would be an appropriate
name for you.”
An embarrassed giggle followed. “Next you’ll be introducing me to my
spirit guide,” she teased.
“Only if you want me to.”
“I do. Honestly. There’s so much I want to learn about you and your
heritage.” Her hand tenderly brushed his cheek. “Chakotay, I care for you
very deeply, and the past few days have taught me how precious our time
together may be. I don’t want to waste it.”
The black eyes scoured her face attentively. A year and a half ago,
they would not have been here together; two weeks ago, they wouldn’t have
allowed themselves to be together like this. Gently smiling, his lips brushed
her forehead. “Minimi,” he whispered thankfully.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

As Starfleet Officers

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!dsinc!ub!news.kei.com!simtel!news.sprintlink.net!cs.utexas.edu!usc!elroy.jpl.nasa.gov!lll-winken.llnl.gov!fnnews.fnal.gov!gw1.att.com!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Tue Oct 3 14:07:46 1995
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!dsinc!ub!news.kei.com!simtel!news.sprintlink.net!cs.utexas.edu!usc!elroy.jpl.nasa.gov!lll-winken.llnl.gov!fnnews.fnal.gov!gw1.att.com!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: VOY: As Starfleet Officers
Date: 29 Sep 1995 11:29:04 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Lines: 352
Message-ID: <44gla0$d32@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

As always constructive criticism is welcome.

All characters in this story belong to Paramount, except Lt. Hannah Jemison,
and are use here for entertainment purposes only. The story is my creation
entirely.

For those of you unfamiliar with Hannah, she first appeared in a story I wrote
called Regrets.

As Starfleet Officers

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

In the darkened room, his hips jerked upward, her moist body engulfing
him with a deliberate hesitation. Her mouth traced the muscles of his neck
down to the shoulder, and he felt their hips begin to move in that familiar,
ancient rhythm. A cry of pain escaped his throat, as teeth sank into his skin
just below the collar bone. There would be a mark there for the next few days.
He wouldn’t bother to get it treated at sickbay; he wanted the mark, however
temporary it might be. Funny, he never would have guessed she was a “biter”.
Their movements grew stronger, desperate in their quest for fulfillment; her
breath panted warm in his ear, pushing him farther, faster . . .
Chakotay sat up in bed; his trembling body once again denied its dream-
induced pleasure. He raised a shaking hand to his head and brushed the beads
of moisture off his brow. Looking down at his chest, he half-expected to see
bloodied teeth marks on his brown skin.
The dreams were definitely getting worse; well, worse, in the sense
that he was having them more frequently. The dreams themselves were worthy of
the ship’s resident Romeo, Tom Paris. He allowed himself a momentary grin as
he disintwined the sheets from around his legs. Then a frown came to his face.
“This has got to stop, one way or another,” he muttered. “You’ve got to get
control of yourself.”

“Commander.”
Chakotay gave a sharp intake of breath; he hadn’t realized that his
attention had drifted so far away. Refocusing his gaze, he found himself
looking into his Captain’s worried gaze. “I’m sorry, Captain.” He apologized.
“I didn’t hear a word you said.”
“That was quite evident, Commander. I asked you if you would like
another cup of coffee.” Kathryn Janeway stared at her first officer. Deeply
concerned, she noted the circles under his eyes, which seemed to grow darker
with each passing day.
He gave her a tight smile. “I think I need one, don’t you?”
“It’s not my place to say what you need. But Commander,” she placed
a sympathetic hand on his arm. “Chakotay, if something is bothering you,
perhaps I can help.”
He shook his head; he wasn’t about to share his dream with her or
anyone else for that matter. “I just haven’t been sleeping well lately; I’m
not quite sure why,” he lied.
“Maybe you should visit sickbay; I’m sure the Doctor could prescribe
a sedative. Or I can schedule one or two days off for you. Gods know, you
deserve it after pulling two thirty-six hour shifts during the past month.”
She again caught the listless dark eyes in her gaze. “Sometimes you really do
push yourself too hard.”
Chakotay almost laughed at the choice of words, but stopped himself,
realizing that she would expect an explanation. Instead, he nodded in
agreement. “Yes, Captain. I’ll stop by sickbay after I get off this evening.
I promise,” he added, seeing her doubtful expression.

“Well, Commander,” the Doctor stared down at his tricorder. “According
to these readings, you are very healthy considering your stress level. All
the readings are quite normal, I’m pleased to say. There seems to be no
`physical’ reason for your sleepless nights.
“I do notice by your shift record, however, that you have been pulling
a number of double, even triple shifts over the past month or so. Both
Starfleet regulations and medicine frown upon such a work load; surely, the
Captain could find someone to fill in on some of these shifts.”
Chakotay nodded. “I just like to keep myself busy, Doctor. I’d go a
little stir-crazy if I didn’t have something to do.”
The Doctor frowned. “Commander, at the rate you’re working, you’ll go
`crazy’ from having too much to do. There are limits to the amount of pressure
the human body and mind can take.” Moving over to the dispenser, he continued.
“I’m issuing you a mild sedative. Take one tablet before going to bed, but for
your own health, I strongly urge you to cut back your workload. Socialize with
the rest of the crew; have some fun. And remember, Commander,” The Doctor
halted his patient’s rapid exit. “I may be a hologram, but I can still relieve
you of duty if I see fit.”
Chakotay’s jaw tightened visibly at the threat, but he gave the image
a curt nod of acknowledgement before heading back to his own
quarters.

The next day, after his shift ended, he took a long, circuitous
route back to his room. The sedative had helped last night, but he knew it
was only treating the symptoms, not the cause of his problems.
“Commander!” B’Elanna Torres increased her pace to catch up with the
quickly striding first officer.
“Yes, Lieutenant? What can I do for you?” He imperceptibly slowed
down, before turning his head toward the approaching engineer.
“A couple of us are getting together tonight at Sandrine’s, and I was
wondering if you’d like to join us. It’s sort of a teams pool tournament.
I need a partner, and since you’re one of the better players on the ship, I
was wondering if-” She paused; his expression told her that she had oversold
the idea. *The man isn’t a fool,* she scolded herself.
“All right, Lieutenant; I’ll bite. Who put you up to this?
The Captain? The Doctor, maybe?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Her brown eyes darted from
his face to the wall behind him and back again. She always was a lousy liar.
“Come off it, Torres!” he yelled, and she blushed as passersby glanced
briefly in their direction.
“Commander,” she whispered, hoping he would get the hint. “Please.”
He did, but he ignored it. “All day, I’ve had people coming up to me,
asking me to lunch, to dinner, to play raquetball. Others have been inquiring
about my health; trying to play counselor with me; hell, Paris even offered to
set me up on a date, hologram or otherwise. Now this. Just what the hell is
going on?”
B’Elanna stared at him. Rarely, had she seen him so angry, especially
over mere solicitous inquiries. He was her commanding officer, her friend, and
she was worried about him. But she didn’t particularly relish being dressed
down in public like this.
“Permission to speak freely, Commander?” she replied icily.
“Granted.” Her deliberate use of protocol suddenly reminded him of
where they were.
“The only reason people have been bothering you today is because they
are concerned.” She shot back, her dark eyes snapping angrily. “You haven’t
been acting like yourself for several days now, and frankly, you’ve been
looking like death warmed over. So, instead of being angry at people, you
ought to be damned thankful they care enough to ask. And now if you’ll
excuse me.” She drew herself up stiffly. “I’m sorry to have bothered you,
Commander.”
She began to walk away, but he caught her arm. “No, B’Elanna.”
His voice was husky with fatigue. “You are absolutely right, and I owe you an
apology.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
She gazed at him; never had she seen him look so old or so tired. The
Captain had been right to confide in her; it was just too bad the entire crew
had also picked the same day to express its concern.
At last, he opened his eyes. “Okay, Lieutenant. You win. If you need
a partner at pool, I’ll be it.” He gave her a weary grin. “Although you may
be making a big mistake, considering how tired I am right now.”
She returned the smile. “I don’t think so. You could beat Paris with
one hand tied behind your back, and I happen to know that the Captain isn’t
playing tonight. So we stand a pretty good chance of winning if Paris and Kim
can eliminate Jemison and Dalby.”
*Damn!* He shook his head. “You’re reaching Torres. The day Paris
and Kim beat those two is the day we’ll all get home and be given full pardons
by the Federation.”
“Well, stranger things have happened,” she laughed. “See you at 2200
hours.”
He nodded and watched her walk away before resuming his own journey
to his quarters.

At 2130 hours, he arrived at Sandrine’s. The small bar was already
packed. The Captain caught his eye and motioned for him to join her at her
usual table. He nodded in reply, indicating that he was going to get a
drink first.
“I’m glad you could come, Commander,” she said when he finally joined
her. “I understand you’ll be B’Elanna’s partner. This whole affair should
make for an interesting evening.”
He chuckled inwardly at her choice of words; lately, everything he
heard seemed filled with double-entendres. His gaze wandered over the crowd
around the pool table. Harry Kim was bending down to make a shot; beside him,
stood his usual pool partner, Tom Paris and B’Elanna. Down the table waited
two Maquis crewmen, Ensigns Kenneth Dalby and the young Bajoran, Geron. Next
to them stood the ship’s science officer, Lt. Hannah Jemison.
Ever since she had come to terms with the death of her brother and
his own role in it, she had emerged from her lab and proven to be quite the
pool shark. A smile danced briefly across the first officer’s lips as he
remembered the first time she had taken Paris to the cleaners. Price: two
weeks worth of replicator rations.
Chakotay watched as Dalby executed a perfect masse shot. If Torres
thought Tom and Harry could beat those two, she was definitely spending too
much time in the engine room. In two more shots, the former Maquis had ended
the game.
“Rack ’em up, Harry,” Paris said. “We’ve got time for at least two
more games before this tournament starts.”
Hannah handed her cue to Geron and gave the young man an encouraging
smile. “You play for me this time. I’m going to get myself another drink.”
Both she and Dalby had gradually become friends with the younger man.
Hannah had especially grown close to him, and recently, under her tutelage, he
had officially become one of her senior lab assistants. According to the
section’s personnel report, he showed a real aptitude for elemental chemistry,
tectonics, and environmental geologic theory.
“Captain, Commander.”
“Good evening, Lt. Jemison.” Janeway returned the greeting. “I read
your recent report on deuterium processing and reclamation. I think you
definitely have some good ideas for improving the efficiency of our energy
consumption.”
“Thank you, Captain. Ensigns Geron and Daleth contributed; it was a
real team effort.”
Janeway smiled at her. When they got home this young woman was without
question headed for her own command.
“I understand you’re going to be Torres’ partner tonight, Commander.”
Hannah turned her gaze upon the seated man.
“That’s right, Lieutenant. I am.”
“Then, I’ll look forward to beating you, later.” An impudent twinkle
danced in her grey eyes. “Captain.” She nodded her respects before resuming
her journey to the bar.
“Amazing young woman,” the Captain remarked. “Reminds me sometimes of
myself, many, many years ago.”
Chakotay turned his gaze, which had followed Hannah’s departure, back
to Janeway. “It couldn’t be all that long ago. We’re not that old.”
She chuckled. “You’re right, Commander, but out here, surrounded by
this youthful crew, it’s easy to forget.”
*Age isn’t the only thing that separates us from them,* Chakotay mused.
*And it’s not the only reason behind your not playing tonight.*
“Eight ball in the side,” Geron called.
Clunk!
“Hey, Jemison,” barked Dalby to his returning partner. “He did it.
He almost cleared the table.”
Hannah gave an enthusiastic whoop. Setting her glass down, she gave
the embarrassed Bajoran a hug. “Way to go!”
Dalby clapped him on the shoulder. “Keep it up, kid, and you’ll be
taking her for replicator points soon.”
Geron laughed. “Oh, I’m not that good.” He looked at his superior
shyly. “I could never beat her.”
Jemison leaned against the table; her face full of pride in her pupil.
“Sure you could. You’ve got the talent; all you need is the experience. Why
I bet- Hey, I’ve got an idea. Come with me, Geron” She strode over to where
the two commanding officers sat. “Captain, I know this is a bit unusual, but
Ensign Geron could use a partner for the tournament tonight. I’d do it myself,
but I’ve already got Dalby. You’re an experienced pool player; would you mind
being his partner?”
The Captain looked from the Lieutenant to the young man beside her and
smiled. The Ensign blushed all the way to the roots of his dark hair. “Why
that’s a wonderful idea, Lieutenant. Ensign Geron, I’d love to be your
partner, if you’ll have me.” She rose and extended her hand.
The colour drained from his face, but he took her hand and gave it a
firm shake. “It-it would be an honour, Captain,” he stammered.
“Excellent. You and Dalby had best beware, Lieutenant; you’ve got a
talented, untested team on your hands.” The Captain’s eyes sparkled with
encouragement at the Bajoran, bringing the colour back to his face. “Who
knows? We might even walk away the victors tonight.”
Hannah grinned, her own wit matching Janeway’s. “And if you don’t?”
“Then, it’ll be the brig for you, my fine lass.” Tom Paris came up
behind her and finished the challenge for his Captain, his arm draped casually
across Hannah’s shoulders.
She held his gaze with one equally flirtatious. “Unh-hunh, but that
still won’t get you back those replicator rations you owe me.”
“We’ll see.” Tom replied. His arm dropped down to her waist, steering
her back towards the table. “It’s your break.”
The Captain and Geron followed them. Chakotay looked down at his drink
sitting on the table, his fingers clasped tightly around the glass. Quickly,
he released it, realizing how close he had come to shattering it with his bare
hand. Picking up the tumbler again, he swallowed the contents. *Not good,
`Commander’; just how in command are you?* he asked himself. He put the glass
back down and joined B’Elanna closer to the table.
The tournament began, and Dalby and Jemison easily dispatched Tuvok and
Neelix, Paris and Kim, and with a little more effort the Captain and Geron.
Now only Torres and himself stood between them and total victory.
Chakotay racked up the balls and looked up the table at Hannah, who was
preparing to break. Her face became a complete blank as she focused her
attention on the cue ball. Adjusting her stance slightly until it felt right,
she waited for the first officer to remove the wooden rack.
Crack! The balls scattered across the table, but none of them went in.
“Damn!” she cursed under her breath. Her concentration had waivered at
the last minute, causing her to put a spin on the ball she hadn’t wanted.
“Don’t worry about it.” Dalby came up behind her. “Torres is only
good for a run of about three, four tops.”
As it was, B’Elanna only sank two before he took the table. The Ensign
got a 5-ball run going before he misjudged the return of the cueball. It came
to rest directly behind the 13, effectively cancelling out the shot on the 2
he had hoped to make.
“Looks like its down to you and me, Commander,” Hannah observed.
Chakotay nodded, keeping his eyes on the table. He wanted to keep all
his concentration focused on the matter at hand.
Clunk! Clunk! He sunk two before moving around the table. Clunk!
He chalked his stick before taking aim. Clunk!
*Four down,* he reminded himself. *Only the 14 and 8 to go.*
Jemison and the rest of the bar held its breath. *The game’s over,*
she told herself. *The 14’s an easy shot which should leave him directly in
line with the 8.*
Tom came up and rested his arm on one of her shoulders. “Tough luck,”
he whispered. “You two almost swept us all.”
Out of the corner of his eye, Chakotay saw Paris next to Hannah and
felt his hand tighten involuntarily around the end of the stick. He tried
to shake the image from his head, refocusing his attention on the 14. Miss!
Dalby let out an audible sigh of relief, as Jemison moved up to the
table.
Clunk! Clunk! Clunk!
Hannah lay her stick on the table. It was all over and they had won.
Dalby gave her a victorious hand clasp before they shook hands with Torres and
Chakotay.
“Tough luck, Commander. I really thought you had us beaten.” Hannah
took his hand firmly in hers.
“Yeah, well, you two deserved to win. I guess it’s always the easy
shots you take for granted.”
“Maybe,” she responded. Why did she have the feeling he was lying?
*He should have been able to make that shot with his eyes closed,* she
told herself.
The first officer moved away from the gathering crowd and back towards
the bar, where he quietly ordered a double.
Geron followed him with his eyes. *They don’t know how much they owe
their victory to Lt. Paris,* he mused. He, alone, had noticed how white
Chakotay’s knuckles had become when Lt. Paris had approached Hannah. White
knuckles, increased duty shifts, the self-imposed isolation; slowly it all
began to fall into place in the young Bajoran’s mind.

Geron lay on his bed and stared up at the ceiling. Four uneventful
days had passed since the night at Sandrine’s, and he had done a lot of
thinking in that time. The Commander had always been kind to him, but somehow
removed, a kind of remote father-figure. Someone he had always admired and
recently striven to emulate, just like the Lieutenant.
A smile crept across his face. She was like the sister he had left
behind in the Alpha quadrant; kind, instructive, fun-loving. Geron had
wondered about her feelings for some time now. Ever since she and Chakotay
had come to an understanding over his role in the destruction of the Starfleet
runabout her brother had been on, it seemed to Geron that she spoke the first
officer’s name with a touch more respect, maybe, than she did anyone else’s,
including the Captain’s. He had saved her life after all, and there was often
a special bond that developed between people in those circumstances.
“Hey, Geron.” Dalby called from his bed. Bunking up among the lower
ranks had become mandatory to conserve fuel supplies. “What are you doing over
there?”
“Just thinking.”
“Unh-hunh. ‘Bout what?”
“Oh, a lot of things.” Geron rolled over on his side and raised up on
one elbow. “People on this ship mostly.”
“Like who?”
“You, me, Captain Janeway, Commander Chakotay, Lt. Jemison. Tell me,
Dalby, what do your think of the Lieutenant?”
A grin flashed across the older man’s harsh features. “Why? You
interested in her?”
“No, but I think I know someone who is.”
“Really? Who? I know Paris has been after her ever since she stepped
foot in Sandrine’s, but that’s nothing new.” Intrigued, Dalby set down
his PADD.
“Can’t tell you. It wouldn’t be fair to either of them. Seriously,
what do you think of her?”
“She’s a fine officer and a damn good pool player. Good looks, good
personality, and smart, but you already know that. Hell, I’d date her myself,
but she’s out of my league.”
“Yeah, she’s special all right,” Geron confirmed. “But just whose
league is she in?”
“If you mean on this ship, you’d better look toward the Starfleet guys.
She’s career all the way and ambitious. You don’t play pool the way she does
and settle for time wasters, that’s why Paris will never make any headway with
her. I guess about the only Maquis who might stand a chance with her would be
the Commander since he’s ex-Starfleet. But I don’t see those two hooking up
anytime soon, not with her brother’s death hanging between them.”
“But she’s forgiven him for that. She told me so.” Geron protested.
The older man cast him a curious glance. “Tell me, Geron. If you met
a beautiful Cardassian and found out that she had been responsible for the
death of your sister, however indirectly, would you be taking her to bed?”
The young ensign rolled on his back. “I guess not,” he sighed.

Geron looked up from the sample the computer was analyzing.
“Lieutenant?”
“Hmm?” Engrossed, Hannah didn’t raise her eyes from the results she
was busily comparing.
“You’re pretty observant, right?”
“As a scientist, I’d like to think so.”
The Bajoran cleared his throat. “Well, what’s your take on the two
crews? I mean, do you think we’re coming together as the Captain hopes?”
Hannah lifted her head in thought before turning her gaze on him.
“I believe so. Why?”
“I just noticed that you and Dalby were the only mixed crew team the
other night, and it just got me to thinking that’s all. I mean, take the
Commander for instance. How do the Starfleet people feel about him?”
“We follow the Captain’s orders,” she replied. “She has seen fit
to appoint him her first officer, and we will abide by that decision. Most of
us feel that he is a good man. It’s easy to give him your respect, and he
cares a great deal about all the people under him. I think Starfleet probably
lost a fine officer when he resigned, and considering how I used to feel about
him, that says a lot,” she finished with a grin.
“He’s been acting really strange lately, though.” Geron remarked.
“Like something’s bothering him.”
Hannah nodded in agreement. “Unh-hunh. I’ve noticed it, too. He
hasn’t looked at that well, either. I asked him when I delivered my report
yesterday if everything was okay, and he gave me the strangest look. Then, he
said yes and dismissed me. I spoke with Lt. Torres, and she is as much in the
dark as the rest of us. Although, she did mention something about him having
trouble sleeping recently, but evidently, that’s not the problem, only a
symptom.” Suddenly, it dawned on her that she may have spoken a little too
freely, even though everyone on board knew something was wrong. “Hey, Geron,
what I just said, it doesn’t go any further than the two of us, understand?”
The young man smiled. “Understood. I won’t breathe a word,
Lieutenant. I wonder what could be bothering him though? It can’t be the
crew, and he and the Captain are on good terms, which means it must be
personal. Maybe he’s got a crush on someone.”
Hannah gave an uncertain chuckle. “He’s not a teen-ager, Geron. I’m
sure if he liked someone he’d come out and say it. Commanding officers are
able to fraternize with their subordinates, you know.”
“Not according to him.” Geron stated. “I bet I know. I’ll bet its
Ensign Lakur. I’ve seen them talking together every now and then.”
“You have? When?” Hannah quickly snapped at his bait. “It couldn’t
be her; she’s not his type. Besides, I think she’s seeing someone in
engineering.”
The ensign chuckled to himself; he could almost see waves of jealousy
issuing from her. *So, you do like him. Have you admitted this to yourself
yet?* “Who is his type?” he pressed.
“Oh hell, I haven’t the foggiest. I wouldn’t have put him and Seska
together; so that only proves how much I know.” With a shrug, she turned back
toward the viewscreen.

Over the next few evenings, the Bajoran kept a sharp eye on both of
them at Sandrine’s, noting that they both watched each other covertly. Once,
he had even been afraid that the Commander would start a fight when Lt. Paris
had become a little too fresh with Hannah. She had shot him right down, and
everyone had concentrated on their verbal skirmish. Geron, alone, had seen the
momentary flash of fury in the older man’s eyes before the customary mask
dropped into place.
*Perhaps they just need a little push,* he thought boldly. *Maybe
there’s some way . . . *

“Come in.” Chakotay pushed the PADD away on the coffee table.
“Mr. Geron, what can I do for you?”
“Um, well, s-sir.” This was going to be harder than he had thought; at
least, he didn’t have to fake his nervousness.
“At ease, Ensign. Have a seat.” The older man gestured to a chair
next to the desk.
“N-no sir. I’d prefer to stand.” Geron looked down at the floor and
silently reminded himself to breathe. “Actually, it’s kind of embarrassing.”
The first officer sat back. “It’s all right, Mr. Geron; tell me when
you can. There’s really not that much you can say that will surprise me,
I assure you.”
“Well, sir. I need you to teach me how to dance,” the young man
blurted out.
Chakotay’s jaw dropped slightly, and an amused expression appeared on
his face. “I take that last statement back, Ensign. You have surprised me,
but surely, there’s someone else-”
“There’s this girl, you see, and she loves to dance, but I don’t know
how, and Mr. Dalby told me one time that you were a good dancer, and I thought,
that is, I hoped-”
“Take a breath, Mr. Geron.” The Commander chuckled lightly. “You’re
turning blue. So, Dalby told you I was a good dancer, hmm? How did he know?”
The answer came to him just as Geron answered, “Seska.”
“I’m sorry, Commander. I know you’re very busy, but I thought maybe
if you could show me just a few steps-”
“Now?”
“No, sir. A little later on the holodeck. I found a program for a
dance studio, wood floors and everything.” Geron knew that his entire face was
flushed from excitement. *This has to work.*
Chakotay looked at the red-faced youth and smiled. “Okay, Ensign.
I’ll teach you a few steps, but if you dare breathe a word of this to anyone-”
“No, sir. I won’t, sir. Thank you, sir.”
“Fine. How is 2100 hours with you?”
“That’ll be fine. I’ll be there.”
“All right. Dismissed.” He shook his head in disbelief. *Well, you
said for me to get out more, Doctor, but I seriously doubt that this is what
either of us had in mind.*

At 2100 he met Geron outside holodeck 2. “I can’t thank you enough
for helping me, Commander,” the young man said as the doors slid open. “And I
know you told me not to tell anyone, but Lt. Jemison promised she wouldn’t
say anything.”
“Jemison? What the-?” The first officer stopped short, seeing a
teal-collared uniform limbering up at the barre.
“Commander.” Her smiling face raised up from the stretch. “I see you
got roped into this, too.” She turned to face them. Her dark brown hair hung
down, barely grazing her shoulders and framing her face attractively. Geron
noted with some satisfaction that the Indian quietly caught his breath
before replying.
“Yes, but I thought this was supposed to be a private lesson.” He
turned on the youth behind him.
“I-I knew you would need a partner, Commander, and since I knew that
the Lieutenant also dances, I thought maybe she wouldn’t mind helping.” He
straightened up slightly. “I’m sorry, sir. You’re doing me a favor; I should
have consulted you first.”
“Nevermind. What’s done is done. Lieutenant, I want to apologize
first off in case I injure you in any way; it’s been quite some time since I
last had the opportunity to dance. Now, exactly what do you want to know,
Geron.” Chakotay realized he had to take charge of the situation for
his own sake.
“Well, I know she likes the Andorian waltz and some old Earth dance
called the foxtrot, but I think her favorite is the Risan tango.”
*The Risan tango! Oh great! One of the most intimate dances in the
galaxy.* The older man groaned silently, as his mind began rehearsing the
provocative steps.
“I was thinking,” Geron continued. “That you could show me one of
each, and then, we could start the actual lesson.”
Hannah shot him a curious glance and shrugged. “Okay by me. How about
you, sir?”
“Fine, fine, let’s get this over with. I mean, the sooner we get
started-” *Oh, hell!* he thought.
Grinning at his embarrassment, Hannah called for waltz music. She
placed a hand lightly upon his shoulder, her grey eyes glowing in amusement.
“Shall we?”

The young Bajoran watched them through two dances, their bodies moving
and responding to each other as if they were one being; it was almost like
intruding upon an act of intimacy. In fact, Geron was willing to bet that if
he exited the holodeck they wouldn’t even notice. He rose and quietly called
for the doors. *I’ll let them enjoy the moment alone.*
Chakotay was aware of only two things: the woman he held in his arms
and the dances which allowed his body to speak to hers in a manner he thought
it never would in private. His arm wrapped around her slender waist; his
thighs pressed against her legs; to him, their very souls seemed almost joined
by the depth of their concentration.
When the music ended, they stood together, breathing heavily, each
staring into the other’s eyes; neither able to break free. Her arms were
already around his neck; one of his hands at the small of her back. His left
hand crept behind her head, tangling in the thick, mahogany-coloured hair.
Spellbound, he drew her closer, his lips meeting hers in a tender, then
increasingly passionate kiss.
With her willing response, all reason left him, and his mouth wandered
along her jawline and down her neck, tasting her skin with occasional flicks of
his tongue. Hannah moaned softly, and Chakotay felt his excitement increase
in reaction. If they didn’t stop this now, he wouldn’t be able to stop at all.
He was her commanding officer; he knew better than this. Pulling her arms from
around his neck, he stepped back out of reach. Her face registered the same
combination of desire and shock that he was experiencing; her eyes, darkened by
intense emotions, were as grey as the storm clouds he loved to watch back home.
*Great Coo-naayoo, how could I let this happen?* “I’m sorry,
Lieutenant,” he mumbled, a dark flush coming to his face as he strode quickly
out of the program.

“Aargrr!” The outer soundproof casing of the wall shuddered briefly
under the blow of Chakotay’s fist.
“Idiot! How could you? You, who had expressed such reservations about
crew fraterniztion. How could you be so careless?
“Paetah!” he roared, smashing his knuckles back into the wall, this
time leaving a small smear of blood.
*She could press charges, you know.* he told himself silently, but he
didn’t think she would. “After everything I’ve done to try and gain her
respect and trust.” He shook his head and sank wearily into a chair. “I’ve
blown it, all of it. Damn!” He slammed his injured hand down on his desk.
The pain felt good; he deserved it. He looked at the split, bleeding skin on
his knuckles; he would have to get that treated in the morning. Tonight, he
didn’t want to see or talk to anyone else.
Getting up, he crossed the room toward the bed. On the small bedside
ledge was the small container of sleeping pills that had kept him going for the
past few days. *Weak, undisciplined. Where is your spirit?* Even recent
visits with his guide had not helped, for the course of action she advocated
was one not open to him.
He took two of the pills and threw himself fully dressed onto the bed.
Closing his eyes, his mind drifted back to the holodeck. *Great Mother, she
had felt nice. If I hadn’t pushed her away. . .* He knew he would have made
love to her right there on the dance floor. *Tenderly, too; unless, of course,
she really is a biter.* He gave a small hopeless grin. The dream would come
again tonight, of that he was certain.

Geron didn’t say a word, watching as Lt. Jemison worked silently
through their shift. *She doesn’t seem to be angry,* he thought, as she
punched out calculations on one of the lab’s viewers. *But why doesn’t she
say something? Did nothing happen? Was I wrong to have left them?* No
immediate answers seemed to be forthcoming from his superior officer.
The silence grew more and more unbearable; he had to speak; he had to
know. “Ahem, uh, you and the Commander made really good dance partners last
night.”
Silence.
“I mean, you seemed to sense each other’s movements perfectly,” he
continued on bravely. “I just wish I could’ve stayed and seen all of your
Risan tango.”
“Why didn’t you?” Her eyes never left the screen.
“Well, I, uh, remembered something I had to do for Daleth, but since
you two appeared to be having fun, I thought I’d let you finish the dance
without me.” *That sounded a bit glib,* he cautioned himself silently.
Hannah turned and eyed him with a look somewhat akin to distrust. She
knew he wasn’t telling her the truth; in fact, she had begun to doubt his
entire story. However, exactly why he would concoct such a fabrication eluded
her. To be honest, though, she hadn’t given it much thought; she hadn’t given
most things much thought all morning. Last night had left her much too
confused for reasoned reflection.
After the Commander had left, she had followed him out of the holodeck
in a daze. She still didn’t recall the journey back to her quarters or getting
ready for bed. All she really remembered was waking up in her bed this
morning with the pressure of his mouth still present on her neck.
“Lieutenant!” Geron’s voice sung out. “Be careful!”
Too late. The beaker of bentalenic acid fell and splashed upon her
hand. Immediately, the skin began to burn. Grabbing the lab’s medikit, Geron
quickly opened it and plunged her hand into one of the burn solution packs.
The soothing gel counteracted the chemical reaction and stopped the pain.
“Ahhh,” she involuntarily gasped in relief, before looking up into a
pair of concerned brown eyes. “Thanks, Geron; its okay now. That was really
quick thinking on your part. I should have been paying more attention to what
I was doing.”
“You’re sure you’re okay?”
“Yes, I’ll be fine once the Doctor had taken a look.” She rose to her
feet and carefully removed the splattered lab coat. “Could you and Hodges
clean up this mess for me? I should get to sickbay.”
The young ensign nodded pulling on the heavy decontamination gloves.
“Go ahead, Lieutenant; I’ll take care of things here.” It was the least he
could do. After all, he figured it was his meddling that had probabaly caused
her inattention in the first place.
Holding her still-bagged hand at the wrist, Hannah left the lab and
headed for sickbay. The seven deck ride was quick enough, depositing her
efficiently on deck 5 and right into the first officer’s arms.
They regarded each other silently for a moment, a slight flush coming
to both faces. Then, with a brief nod, Chakotay moved to enter the lift, but
the bag on her hand caught his eye. He frowned. “What happened to you,
Lieutenant?”
“What?” She had completely forgotten for the moment about her injury.
“Oh, I spilt some bentalenic acid, and-”
“Bentalenic? Come with me.” He grabbed her under the elbow and
hustled her down the corridor.
“Computer, activate emergency holographic program,” he requested as
they each got one foot in the door.
“Commander, please state-”
“The Lieutenant has spilt some bentalenic acid on herself. She needs
immediate attention.” Chakotay impatiently cut off the Doctor’s ever-present
question.
“Bentalenic? That’s very corrosive. How much did you spill,
Lieutenant?” The Doctor grabbed the tricorder off his desk.
Hannah hopped up on a biobed. “A small beaker full, most of it went on
the table. Geron plunged my hand in this bag before I was really aware of how
much got on me.”
The Doctor looked at his readings. “A very wise move on his part. Any
delay and you might have suffered nerve damage. Now, I’m going to have to
remove the bag. Once your skin is exposed you may feel some pain before I
begin the dermal treatments.”
Hannah gasped as the bag was taken away. She had seen acid burns
before, but seeing them on oneself was another matter. Where the bentalenic
droplets had fallen, the skin had bubbled and burst leaving burnt-rimmed sores
behind. The green treatment gel only added a disgusting likeness to oozing pus
to the wounds.
“That doesn’t look too bad,” the Doctor remarked casually, turning her
hand over in his.
Hannah stared at him in amazement. “Too bad?” she repeated. “I’d hate
to see what qualifies as serious in your book, Doctor.” She gave a sudden hiss
of pain, the knuckles of her uninjured hand turning white. Closing her eyes
briefly, she swallowed hard. “Damn!”
“Pain starting already?” The Doctor reached for the dermal
regeneration unit.
She nodded; her mouth drawn in a tight line. A hand slipped around her
free one and gave it a little squeeze. As she looked up, Chakotay gave her a
small smile of encouragement.
*Once the regeneration begins, I’ll leave,* he told himself, determined
to escape before she could follow. Watching her closely, he saw the corners of
her mouth start to relax; that was his cue. “Well, Lieutenant, now that you
seem to be out of danger; I’ll take my leave. Doctor.” He gave the hologram
a slight bow of acknowledgement and headed for the door. “Oh, Lieutenant.” He
paused as the door opened. “Try to be more careful next time. In case you
hadn’t noticed, we’re running a little short on science officers this voyage.”
Before she could retort, the doors closed and he was gone.

Hannah nervously tapped the PADD against her hand. Two days had passed
since she spilt the acid and no trace of the burns remained. She hadn’t seen
Chakotay in that time either, but now it was the end of the week, and time to
deliver her report to him. In the past, this weekly ritual had been so easy,
so professional. *Do I say something? Do I not say something? Just what do
I do?* The questions spun around her head, just as they had since the evening
he kissed her. *Or did I kiss him?*
She should be angry at him she had tried to tell herself. It was
his fault, not hers. It was his mouth that had lowered onto hers; his arms
that had held her fast. But he had also been the one who had stopped; the one
who refused to let them make a mistake they might later regret. He had shown
restraint and judgement, not her. Hannah closed her eyes and leaned against
the side of the car, wondering what it would be like to feel his lips and hands
move over her body.
The lift halted, and she exited. His door was five cabins away. She
found herself entertaining the childish notion of pressing the chime, dropping
the PADD and running. “Idiot,” she muttered under her breath. “Just give it
to him and leave, like you always do. You’re an officer, a professional,
remember?”

Chakotay paced the floor of his quarters. 0830 hours. She would be
there soon, just as she was every week, prompt and efficient.
“Paetah!” He cursed himself for the umpteenth time in as many days.
“How could you let it happen? You knew better!”
The chime sounded, interrupting his self-recrimination. He quickly
slid into the chair by his desk and picked up a PADD. Professional. Cool and
Professional.
“Come in. Ah, Lt. Jemison, on time as always. How’s the hand?”
“Fine, Commander. The Doctor did his usual superb job. Here’s the
weekly science report; you’ll notice that so far our refining experiments are
meeting without much success. We don’t know why just yet; theoretically, they
should work.”
Chakotay nodded, quickly glancing over the information handed to him.
“I’ll inform the Captain. Keep working on it, though; I’m sure you and your
team will solve whatever problems exist. Dismissed.” He gave her a brief
smile of encouragement before turning to his desk.
“Yes sir; we’ll do our best.” She stood staring at him, rooted by the
memory of the previous night.
Uncomfortably aware of her silent presence, he glanced back up. “Is
there something else I can do for you, Lt. Jemison?”
Her head jerked slightly. “Oh, ah, no, Commander. I guess not. Sorry
to bother you.” She proceeded toward the door. *Idiot. What did you expect?
He’s not only your superior; he’s Maquis. Remember that.*
Chakotay frowned, perhaps he should speak with her. *Oh hell, why did
this have to happen?* “Wait a minute, Lieutenant.” He rose from his chair and
stepped towards her. “Maybe you and I should have a little talk.” He motioned
for her to join him on the sofa.
She hesitated, and then, shrugging slightly, took a seat. “Very well,
Commander. What do you want to talk about?”
He sat down a few centimeters away. “You know perfectly well what I
am referring to, Hannah. Our little dance lesson on the holodeck the other
night, the one that I believe was arranged for our benefit.”
Her eyebrows shot up. “So you think so, too.”
Chakotay nodded. “I’ve thought about it from just about every
conceivable angle I can, and that’s the only way it makes any sense. Of course
the why still eludes me.”
“Excuse me?”
He flushed slightly under his dark skin. “No, that’s not quite what I
meant. You’re a very attractive and intelligent woman, Hannah; any man would
be lucky to have you as a partner. I mean, considering our past connections
with the Galileo, as well as my current position on board this ship, I wouldn’t
have thought anyone, much less Geron, would have tried to match us together.”
“No, I don’t suppose you would, and the last thing this ship need is
another rampant rumor.”
“My thoughts exactly. But I did want to apologize. I shouldn’t have
taken advantage of you like that. You are a fine officer, and we’ve managed
to build a good working relationship. I wouldn’t want what happened a few
nights ago to jeopardize that.” Chakotay tried to remember if it had hurt this
much when he resigned Starfleet.
“Yes sir. I understand. Well, if that’s all I’ll be returning to my
lab.” A flush was creeping into her face, but at the moment, she didn’t know
whether it was from embarrassment or anger. Right now, all she wanted was to
get away from this man who always seemed, however unintentionally, to bring
pain into her life. *I can’t cry,* she willed. *I won’t allow it.* Quickly,
she rose and walked to the door, exiting without waiting for his permission.

Somehow, she made it through her shift; she knew Geron had been
watching her closely ever since she had returned from delivering the report.
Now, alone in her quarters, she lay curled up on her bed, Chakotay’s earlier
words echoing in her head.
Neelix had begun serving dinner an hour ago, but she wasn’t hungry.
In a strange way, the self-induced hollowness comforted her, almost punishing
her for her lapse into folly. How could she have been so foolish? It was bad
enough that he was her commanding officer; equally bad was his involuntary role
in her brother’s death. But he was Maquis; she couldn’t risk her career on a
personal involvement with an enemy of the Federation. Working out here with
them was one thing; that was survival. An affair with one of their commanders
was quite another. *How could you even consider it? It would mean betraying
everything you’ve worked for, every principle you’ve been raised to uphold.
Dammit! Why of all the men on this ship did it have to be him? Why?*
“Arrgh!” A deep, throaty cry of anger escaped from her as she sent her
pillow flying across the room right into Chakotay’s face.
“Good arm,” he remarked, catching it as it fell. “Good lungs, too.
I would never have thought you had Klingon blood in you.”
Hannah sat back on her ankles, her mouth open in shock. “What- what
are you doing in here? I locked my door; I didn’t want to be disturbed.” He
was no longer her commanding officer; he was an intruder, and quite frankly,
the last person in the galaxy she wanted to see.
“What a curious effect I seem to have on some people,” he continued
calmly. “Always throwing things at me; Torres, Hakil, and now you. Very un-
Starfleet of you, Lieutenant.” He chided her gently.
“If you came here to infuriate me; I don’t need any help. I’m quite
upset enough, thank you.” She was beginning to compose herself, her voice
sliding easily into its cold, impersonal tone.
“So I see.” Chakotay tossed the pillow on the bed. “Actually, that’s
why I am here. When you didn’t show for dinner, I thought I’d come and see if
you were all right. I grew alarmed when I discovered the door locked but
received no answer to the chime.”
“You pressed the chime?”
“Yes, twice. I used the security override only when the computer said
you were in here. Hannah,” He sat down on the bed. “I think we may still
need to talk.”
“What do we have to talk about?” She scrambled to her feet; the close
proximity of his body had an unsettling effect. “I understood everything
perfectly earlier. Now, if you don’t mind, Commander.” She gestured to
the door.
“Hannah, please don’t start putting up another wall between us. Not
after we’ve worked so hard to develop a professional relationship.”
“Professional?” Her voice rose with each word she uttered. “You call
what happened in the holodeck, professional? You don’t seem to understand a
few things, Commander. I hate the circumstances which force us to work
together. I hate being on this ship with you. I hate you for being who you
are.” Instinctively, she lashed out, wanting to him hurt as much as she was
hurting, wanting his face to break its frozen mask.
Chakotay’s stoical countenance, however, never revealed the pain her
words inflicted; he just sat and stared at her impassively during the outburst.
“Are you through, Lieutenant?” he asked calmly; his own explosion would come
later, in private he hoped.
“To begin with, I apologize for what occurred the other night. I
didn’t mean for it to happen, and I should have been more in control. If you
wish to press charges, you are within your rights to do so. Secondly, I’m
sorry you feel the way you do about me. I’ve tried to make amends as best I
could, but I can’t change the past. And lastly,” He took a deep breath. Her
words were pounding loudly inside his head, and his own anger at the whole
situation was mounting much too quickly. He had to get away. “Lastly, I’m
just sorry. I accept full responsibility for everything, for the Galileo, the
holodeck, everything.” Rising, he strode rapidly toward the door, which opened
allowing Geron to plow into him.
“Oh, Commander. I-uh.” Seeing both of their expressions, he hesitated.
“Um, Lieutenant, is anything wrong? Can I do anything? Can I-” He stopped as
he felt his body lifted off the floor and pressed with a painful forcefulness
into the wall.
“Can you do anything?” Chakotay growled in his face. “Haven’t you
done enough already? Why did you do it? Why?” He tightened his hold on the
young man’s uniform and gave him a shake. “Answer me, Geron!”
“Commander.” Hannah grabbed his arm to intercede. “Commander, let
him go.”
“Not until he tells me why he saw fit to meddle in our personal lives.
He owes us both that.” It had been a long time since he had been this hurt and
this angry, not even Seska’s betrayal had come close.
“Commander, you’re right; we deserve an explanation, but not this way.”
Her hands locked onto his wrists and one shoulder dug into his ribs as she
tried to pry the two men apart. “Please, let him go.” She stared up into the
livid black pools. “Chakotay, please.”
Something in her voice broke through his anger. He abruptly released
the young ensign and stepped back, shocked at his own uncontrollable outburst.
Breathing heavily, he gazed from the boy’s scared face to Hannah’s concerned
one and back again. “I’m sorry, Geron. I shouldn’t have acted in such a way.
I – Excuse me.” Before either could respond, he left the room.
Hannah turned to her subordinate. “Now, would you mind telling me what
has been going on? He’s right, you know; you do owe us that much.”
The young man nodded in response, sinking slowly down into a weak-
kneed crouch.

Three hours later, Chakotay looked up from the PADD he held. He had
finally finished his letter of resignation to Captain Janeway. *A first
officer can’t go around shoving ensigns into walls,* he reflected bitterly.
*No matter how much they deserve it.* Besides, charges would probably be
brought against him, and he’d rather just resign now and be done with it.
Seventy-odd years in the brig, couldn’t be that bad, could it?
He glanced at the door as the chime sounded. *Damn!* The last thing
he wanted was to see anyone; maybe whoever it was would go away.
It sounded again. Shrugging his shoulders, he unwillingly acknowledged
the third chime. “Come in.”
“Commander, I thought you might like to know; I managed to extract a
full confession out of Geron. You should try the rack next time, much quicker
results.” Hannah leaned against the wall and folded her arms across her chest.
“I don’t find that very amusing, Lieutenant. What I did was completely
out of line, and I’m prepared to answer for it,” he replied, tossing her the
PADD.
She scanned it quickly. “But this is your resignation.”
He nodded. “A first officer can’t be as out of control as I’ve been
lately. The Captain needs someone she can count on. As of late, my
performance hasn’t measured up; besides once Tuvok gets through bringing
charges against me-”
“There won’t be any charges, Commander. Geron realizes now that his
intentions, however well-meant, were misguided.”
“But still-”
“Commander, drop it. The matter is settled.” She placed the PADD
on the desk in front of him. “Oh, and delete this.”
“I can’t do that, Hannah.”
“If you don’t, I will, and the backup copy, too.”
“All right.” Chakotay pressed a few buttons. “There, satisfied?”
“No, but it’ll do for now.” She strolled over and looked out one of
his windows.
He spun around in his chair and stared at her silent back. “Well?”
he prompted.
“Well what?” She didn’t turn around.
“Is there something else I can do for you?” *Just what could Geron
have told you?* he wondered silently.
“Hmm, that’s a good question. Actually, I’m just waiting for
confirmation.”
“Confirmation of what? Don’t play games, Jemison; I’m not in
the mood.”
Throwing caution to the wind, she turned around, a partially suppressed
smile on her lips. “Confirmation on how you feel about me, what else? I
believe you have some pretty strong feelings for me.”
*Damn her! What kind of game was she trying to play?* “I think you
had better leave, Lieutenant.” His voice became dangerously quiet.
“Why?” She crossed her arms defiantly, refusing to budge. “I think I
have a right to know, especially after what happened.”
After all that she had said earlier, now this; she was almost flirting
with him. Was she trying to torment him? He could feel his control slipping
away bit by bit, as his hands curled around the arms of the chair. “Get out!”
She stared at him in shock. *Hadn’t he? Didn’t he?* She was
confused. “Why? I don’t understand. I thought, I mean, Geron said-”
“Eactly what did our intrepid crewman tell you?” he demanded angrily.
“Well, for starters, that Ken and I owed our victory the other night
more to Lt. Paris putting his arm on my shoulder than to luck, and after what
happened on the holodeck, I didn’t think his assessment was too far off.”
Chakotay glared at her. “So you thought you would come be my quarters
and see for yourself if he was right. Is that it?” *Oh gods, it’s all going
to come out now; there’s no way I can stop it anymore.* Wearily, his head
sank sideways into his hand, covering his eyes. He couldn’t look at her, not
now. “Well, he was, okay. Now will you please leave.” His voice reflected
a mental and physical exhaustion worse than any he had ever felt before.
“No.”
He looked up; how much more humiliation did he have to endure to please
her? “That’s an order, Lieutenant.”
Hannah stood her ground. “Then, you can bring me up on charges because
you were right, we do need to talk.”
“Considering what you said earlier, I would’ve thought that that
particular necessity had already been taken care of. As I recall, you hate
having to work with me; you hate being on this ship with me; and you just hate
me, period.” He said it all very calmly, as if he expected nothing else. His
dark eyes, though, glowed with a pain-filled fury.
Hannah’s mouth dropped open; the full horror of her earlier diatribe
striking her sharply. No wonder he was so angry; her previous words had
skewered him, but he had never shown it while they were being spoken. Now, it
was her turn to collapse. She sank down on his sofa. “Oh, Chakotay, I’m so
sorry. That wasn’t what I meant at all. You’ve got to believe me; I was
upset, but at our whole situation, not you. I’m angry that we are so far from
home; that you are Maquis and I’m Starfleet; that everything about us is wrong;
and that in spite of it all or maybe because of it, I find myself attracted to
you. I-” She stopped abruptly, embarrassed by her own admission. “I’m sorry.
You’re right. I had better go.”
She rose and tried to make her way to the door, but he stepped quickly
in front of her, blocking her exit. “Don’t apologize, Hannah,” he whispered,
grabbing her arms and pulling her to him. “Don’t ever apologize for what you
just said. You don’t know what it means to me.”
She looked up at him, her soft grey eyes full of disappointment.
“Actually, I think I do.”
He gave her a tired smile and pressed her head against his chest above
his heart. *Great Coo-naayoo, thank you for this brief moment with this
woman,* he prayed silently. *Even though, I know there can be no others.*
The low drumbeat of his heart was soothing, and Hannah did not want to
move. It was warm and comfortable in his arms. *Too warm and comfortable,*
she reminded herself and gently pulled away from his embrace. “What are we
going to do?”
“Do?” Chakotay stared at her for a minute, and then walked over to the
windows. Gazing out, he found no answers forthcoming and sighed heavily. “Oh,
hell, Hannah, I don’t know. I really don’t. I’m not sure there ever can be a
`we’. Relationships within Starfleet are tough enough; between you and me, on
this ship, the odds of success are probably four times as small.”
She cleared her throat. “Whether there is a `we’ or not, in one sense
doesn’t matter. We still have to work together. I’ll still have to submit
weekly reports to you; we’ll still see each other at Sandrine’s; and on certain
occasions, we may even have to go on away missions together. How will we deal
with that?”
He turned, an undisguised sadness filling his dark eyes. “The same way
they taught us at the Academy, Lieutenant, as Starfleet officers.”
“Yes sir, as Starfleet officers. I understand.” She drew herself up
to attention.
He crossed over to her and brushed her pale cheek with the back of his
fingers. “I’m sorry, Hannah. I never meant for this to happen.”
“I know that, Chakotay. Neither did I.” Her reply was hardly more
than a whisper.
He drew a deep breath. *Dammit! If it hadn’t been for that stupid
treaty, none of us would be where we are right now,* he reflected silently.
“Then I think you had better go, Lieutenant. We’ll get through this somehow.”
“Yes sir. Good night.” She turned towards the door. “Oh, Commander.”
“Yes, Lieutenant?”
“If you ever need a dance partner. . .”
The dark eyes twinkled wearily. “I know who to ask now, don’t I?”
Hannah nodded him a half-smile as the door leading to the corridor
slid open.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Regrets

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!godot.cc.duq.edu!news.duke.edu!zombie.ncsc.mil!simtel!news.kei.com!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Fri Oct 6 13:11:11 1995
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!godot.cc.duq.edu!news.duke.edu!zombie.ncsc.mil!simtel!news.kei.com!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: REPOST: Regrets (VOY)
Date: 6 Oct 1995 11:52:43 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Lines: 385
Message-ID: <4535ab$c9i@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

All the characters in this story except for Hannah belong to Paramount and are
its property. They are used here strictly for non-profit entertainment
purposes only. The story and the character of Hannah Jemison, however, are
entirely of my own invention.

Regrets

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

“Thank you for seeing me, Captain.” Ensign Hannah Jemison remained
at attention before her commanding officer, Captain Kathryn Janeway.
“Not at all, Ensign. Please sit down. Now, what can I do for you?”
“Well, Captain. It’s about my position. As you know, I have been
performing the duties of the Science Officer on this vessel. However, my
rank and title officially still reflect my original job as a principal
investigator. I oversee three of the Maquis crewmembers, who, through no
fault of their own, do not have enough experience to fill my original
position, and I am often forced to do both jobs at once, serving as my own
assistant. Therefore, I think it is only fair that my position and rank
reflect the duties that circumstances have forced upon me. In short, I
would like my personnel record to list me as the ship’s science officer with
its corresponding rank of lieutenant.”
“I see.” Janeway sat back. *Such brashness in one so young.* Jemison
was right, though. She had been doing the jobs of two people; three, if you
counted the instruction she gave to the three Maquis after hours. Further, her
own Academy record showed that she deserved the position more than anybody,
graduating with distinctions in zoology, botany, exobiology and environmental
geology. Still, her manner was abrasive and disturbing.
“I am curious, Ensign; have you discussed this with
Commander Chakotay?”
“No, Captain.”
“And why not? You know that he is responsible for initiating crew
assignments. You should have gone to him first.” Janeway found herself
becoming irritated.
“I am aware of that, Captain, but I would prefer not to consult him on
this matter.” Hannah’s voice and manner were defiant.
“And why is that?”
“I’d rather not discuss it, Captain.”
“I’m afraid that is not good enough, Ensign. Mr. Chakotay is your
commanding officer, and I expect you to regard him as such. I will not have
this crew separated into Maquis and Starfleet; this ship cannot operate that
way. From now on, you take up your requests or problems with the Commander.
Do I make myself clear?”
Jemison returned Janeway’s gaze. “Yes, Captain.”
“Now, I will discuss your request with him, and he will notify you of
my decision. Dismissed.”
Hannah rose and left the ready room. She had taken a chance going
directly to the Captain, but she couldn’t face *that* man. It was bad enough
to know that he was on the same ship, but her commanding officer – never!

After dinner, Hannah settled down with a PADD to review the experiments
her co-workers had completed. The sound of the door chime made her look up.
“Come in.”
The door opened to reveal Commander Chakotay.
“Yes, Commander?” She drew herself stiffly to attention, intending to
have as few words with this man as possible.
“Ensign.” He tried to control himself, but his eyes betrayed his
anger. “I would like to know why you found it necessary to go over my head
to the Captain about your request.”
“I thought it would expedite matters.” Her manner was cold and aloof.
“Don’t lie to me, Ensign. The Captain seems to be of the opinion that
there is a problem between us, and I would like to know if she is correct.”
His dark gaze studied her face intently.
“The Captain has already admonished me, Commander, and I have agreed
to consult you on future matters. I am sorry to have caused you any concern
or embarrassment.” Her face remained as impassive as her reply.
Chakotay frowned. There was deinitely a problem here, but he knew she
wasn’t about to tell him what it was now. This was going to take sometime.
He shrugged his shoulders and headed for the door. At the door, though, he
paused.
“It might interest you to know Ensign that I was aware of your duties
and had included a similar suggestion in this week’s personnel report to the
Captain. If you had come to me, I would have taken your request to Captain
Janeway immediately, with my complete support.” He shook his head and left
the room.

Returning to his own quarters, Chakotay restlessly paced the floor.
What could be the source of the Ensign’s animosity? He had had no complaints
from the three Maquis serving with her; so the division between the crews was
apparently not the cause. *Which leaves me, and I’d never set eyes on her
before I came aboard,* he thought. Sitting down at his desk, he called up the
crew’s personal history.
“Let’s see,” he muttered to himself. “Jemison, Hannah, Ensign. Born
on Starbase 74. Father: Jemison, Lee, Lt. Commander; Mother: Finn, Anara;
Brother: Jemison, Chandler, Lt., deceased. A regular Starfleet family.
“Graduated the year before Ensign Kim and spent her first year on the
Cochrane before transferring to Voyager. Strange.” He sat back in his chair.
“As a potential science officer staying on the Cochrane or transferring to a
Nebula-class starship would have seemed the better career move. Her brother
died only six months before her transfer, I wonder-” Chakotay sat up and
touched one of the keys operating the viewer. “Lt. Chandler Jemison, temporary
assignment, USS Galileo, runabout class, destroyed in action on the Cardassian-
Federation border. Destroyed in action?” The words echoed through his head.
Suddenly, everything fell into place; her transfer, her hostility,
everything. The one time he had destroyed a Starfleet vessel. It still
sickened him to think about it; the tiny ship bursting into a million
glittering pieces. He was Maquis, but parts of him were still and probably
always would be Starfleet.
Through its own agents, the Commander was sure Starfleet had discovered
who was in charge of the Maquis ship involved, and if Starfleet knew, Jemison
probably knew. Now, she found herself serving under the man who was
responsible for the death of her brother. No wonder she was hostile; he would
be, too, in her position. He switched off the monitor and crossed over to his
bed. He lay down and stared up at the ceiling.
*It isn’t your duty to empathized; you have to find a way to make her
accept you as her commanding officer,* he told himself. Perhaps getting her
the promotion she deserved would be one way to start.

************* **************

“Captain’s Log. Stardate 48764.2. We have entered the Tomari system.
Two planets within this system are Class-M; preliminary scans reveal one to be
rich in geological resources and the other rich in animal and plant life.
I have decided to send a two man away team down to the former while Voyager
explores the latter for possible food sources.” Janeway looked up. “Come.”
Her first officer entered. “You wanted to see me, Captain?”
“Yes, Commander. I have decided that you and Lt. Jemison will beam
down to conduct a more intensive survey of the fourth planet’s surface.
We will return for you within twenty-four hours.”
“Understood, Captain.”
“Dismissed. And Commander, good luck.” She gave him an encouraging
smile, which he returned only partially.

They met in transporter room one.
“Ready, Lieutenant?” Cool and professional, that was the way to be.
“Yes, Commander,” came her terse reply.
He took a deep breath. This was not going to be a easy mission.
“Energize.”
A few seconds later, they materialized on the planet’s rocky surface.
Removing their tricorders, they began their substantial task silently.

Three hours into the survey, Hannah called out, “Commander!” She was
standing by the mouth of a cave. “I think I have something.”
Chakotay hurried over.
“Look at these readings!” Her tone, no longer cold, reflected the
excitement of discovery. “I think I may have found a large deposit of solid
deuterium! I haven’t heard of it existing in such a form before.”
He checked his own tricorder. “I think you may be right; this could
mean a real boost to the ship’s energy reserves. Good work, Lieutenant.”
Before he caught himself, he shot her an approving smile, which she did
not return.
Putting on their arm lights, they advanced into the cave, and began
scanning the walls. The deposits seemed to be located within the rock walls
of several tunnels. Hannah took several samples from the mouth of one of the
tunnels using a laser pick, while Cakotay aimed his tricorder down one of the
opposing corridors. *The ore within the walls is making scanning more than a
few meters difficult, which means Voyager will probably have trouble locating
us if we get trapped in here,* he reminded himself.
“Almost an eighty percent purity rate.” He heard her mutter. “This
should make processing the ore relatively easy. Hey, what the- AAAaahh!”
He turned to see a large clawed paw slash across the Lieutenant’s face
and neck, knocking her to the ground. As the rest of the beast emerged from
the darkness, Chakotay drew his weapon and fired. A howl of pain ripped
through the caverns, and the animal retreated into the darkness.
Running over to where Jemison lay unconscious, he saw that she was
bleeding profusely from the wounds on her neck. Picking her up, he carried
her outside to relative safety. He lay her down on the ground and placed his
fingers on her neck to slow the bleeding. *Damn!* He fumbled one-handed in
the medikit for a medical tricorder. *Damn! If I can’t get this bleeding
stopped, she may die. And I WON’T let that happen.*
Luckily, the readings allayed his worse fears; the slash on her neck
had missed both the jugular and the carotid artery. While the wound was
serious, it was not as life threatening as he had first thought. Taking out
the autosuture and bandages, he began to clean and patch the wounds as best
he could.

Moving her away from the cave and closer to the transporter
coordinates, he began constructing the tiny emergency shelter they had brought
and gathering wood for a fire. Voyager should return in about ten hours, but
with her injuries, he preferred to err on the side of caution. A soft moan,
though, made him return to her side.
“Easy, Lieutenant.” He gently removed her hand from the bandages.
“I’m no medic; so I don’t know how much exploration those wrappings can take.”
She slowly blinked her eyes. “I feel weak,” she slurred. “And my
head hurts.”
“That’s understandable. I wanted to wait until you were more conscious
before giving you anything for the pain; I didn’t want to risk suppressing your
nervous system too much.”
She grimaced as he turned her head slightly to administer the hypo-
spray to the uninjured side. *Off all the people-* she stopped. It hurt too
much to think. She closed her eyes.
“Lieutenant.” He called her back from the darkness. “I’m going to be
setting up camp. I won’t be far away; so call if you need anything.”
*Like hell, I will,* she thought, but answered, “Yes, Commander.”

An hour or so later, Chakotay had a fire going, and glancing from time
to time at his sleeping patient, he watched the smoke weave its way up into the
sky. Memories of fireside ceremonies crept up on him. The smells, the
surrounding darkness, the beautiful spirits within the smoke and flames.
A homesick smile appeared on his lips.
“Commander.”
The sound of her voice made him jump. Going over to where she lay,
he peered into her face. The grey eyes were no longer cold and hostile;
instead, he saw fear. He touched her shoulder reassuringly. “What is it,
Lieutenant?”
“My entire body aches; the muscles are sore, like when you get a
cold, only worse.” Her voice trembled.
He put his hand on her thigh and gave it a little squeeze right
above the knee. She cried out in pain, and he frowned. The muscle felt tight
and warm through the fabric of her uniform.
Grabbing the medical tricorder, he made a quick scan of her body.
“It appears that some bacterial infection has invaded your body.
I can only guess that it came from the animal that struck you. Your immune
system is reacting and trying to fight off the infection. I’ll give you
a dose of antibiotic, but that’s about all I can do until Voyager arrives.”
He looked down at her frightened face. “I’m sorry, Hannah. I wish I could
do more.”
She closed her eyes as he administered the drug. *Oh gods, I’m
going to die; I’m going to die with Him.* She felt tears roll down her face;
she hadn’t even realized she was about to cry. A soft cloth wiped them away,
as a strong hand grasped her own.
“Listen to me, Lieutenant.” She heard him say. “You are going to
make it. I am not going to let you die.”
“Yeah, sure,” she responded. “You just don’t want another Jemison
death on your conscience, if you have one. What are you going to do? Save
me the same way you saved Chandler?” She opened her eyes to see the damage
her volley had done.
Instead, Chakotay maintained his grip and gently brushed her brow with
his free hand. “Lieutenant,” he began softly, staring deeply into her eyes.
“You may not believe me, but I never intended or wanted to destroy the
Galileo. When I quit Starfleet to join the Maquis, I made a promise to myself
to never destructively engage any Starfleet ships or personnel except in
self-defense or in defense of my crew. And even then, to avoid the use of
deadly force if at all possible. I may not have approved of the way the
Federation sold us out, but I knew too many good people in Starfleet to
want to use all-out violence against them.”
She closed her eyes. Liar. He couldn’t have regretted Chandler’s
death; she had hated him far too long to believe that. “What made you break
your promise?”
“I didn’t.”
Her eyes flew open, burning with rampant hatred. “But you killed-”
“Believe me, Hannah. I didn’t want to destroy the Galileo.” He was
almost pleading. “Yes, I fired on the ship. I admit that, but I didn’t use
full phasers. I swear I didn’t. I couldn’t; our phaser banks and sensors
had already been damaged by their phaser fire. The only way we could’ve
destroyed them was if our blast started a chain reaction inside the ship, but
since our sensors were inoperable, I have no way of knowing for sure.
“Lieutenant.” His voice was still soft, but no longer pleading.
“Not a day goes by that I don’t regret mistakes I’ve made, and firing on the
Galileo was not a mistake. But destroying it was, and it’s a consquence I will
have to live with the rest of my life. I’m sorry; I never meant to kill your
brother.” He released her hand and moved back to the fire.

A little later, he managed to get some fluids in her. Her fever was
starting to climb, as her immune system tried to fight off the invading
bacteria. Covering her with a blanket from the medikit, he watched her
drift off to sleep.
Within a few hours, she was awoken by the uncontrollable shivering
of chills. She was sweating profusely and her temperature had soared to
102.5 degrees.
“I’m-m-m so c-c-cold,” she chattered, as he gave her another dose of
antibiotic, followed by some water.
Chakotay picked her up and moved her closer to the fire before laying
down beside her and taking her in his arms.
“Don’t.” She protested, placing a weak hand against his chest.
“Don’t what? Warm you? Forget it, Lieutenant. At this point, I don’t
care if you hate me or not, but you will let me hold you. That’s an order.”
He stated brusquely and pulled her trembling form into his chest.
Eventually, she stopped shaking and dropped off into a hallucinating
sleep. He heard her murmur disjointed phrases and occasionally call out names.
Mom, Dad, Chandler, the Captain, and finally, his, not Commander, but Chakotay.
He had never heard her speak it before; calling him only Commander kept things
that much more impersonal between them.
Raising up slightly, he reached for the tricorder. She was still
sweating and felt much warmer than earlier. *Damn! 104 degrees.* She was
successfully fighting off the infection, but her body couldn’t stay at this
temperature much longer. She was already partially dehydrated. He had to find
some way of cooling her down.
A quick reconnaissance sweep of the area revealed a small pond about
twenty-five meters away which was reasonably free of contaminants. Remembering
old folktales about immersing people in ice, he returned to the camp and
carried Hannah down to the water’s edge.
Removing her boots and uniform, he cut off her turtleneck so as not
to disturb the bandages. For a moment, he stared suddenly aware of her
nearly nude form. Because of her vitriolic attitude and his own command
position, he realized he had never really noticed her as a woman before.
“Paetah,” he swore at himself, ashamed of his instinctive response.
“Poocuh,” he continued as he removed his own boots. Gathering her up into
his arms, he carried her into the cool water and suspended her vertically
in his grasp so that she was submerged up to her chest.
For several minutes, Chakotay held her this way; her lifeless arms on
his shoulders, her head against his chest. Then, as he felt his own limbs
begin to go numb, she stirred. He brought her back to the shore and
wrapped her in the blanket. He was gathering the clothes when he heard
Janeway’s familiar voice.
“Voyager to away team.”
“Chakotay here, Captain. Two for emergency beam to sickbay on my
coordinates.”
“Acknowledged.”

“Report, Doctor.” The Captain strode quickly into the ship’s medical
facility.
“Lt. Jemison has suffered a serious bacterial infection as well as
lacerations to her face and neck. However, thanks to Commander Chakotay’s
care,” The Doctor nodded toward the Indian. “I believe she will make a full
recovery. Her temperature is currently at 100.7 degrees and continues to
descend at a normal rate. As soon as she gets stronger, I will begin
reconstructive surgery on the cuts. Now Commander,” He turned to address
Chakotay who still stood by the side of the biobed. “In light of your drenched
clothes and chattering teeth, I recommend that you have a hot bath and change
before I have to treat you for pneumonia.”
The Captain looked at her barefoot first officer and smiled. “That’s
an order, Commander. Good job.”
“Yes, Captain.” With a parting glance at his patient, he left.

Hannah looked in the mirror. She had just taken a shower and dried her
hair. The four pink streaks on her face and neck were barely visible, and in
a day or two, they would even disappear. The Doctor had done a superb job.
She put her hands in her hair and held it up. *Should I wear my hair
up or down, today?* she wondered, watching he shoulder length hair fall softly
down to frame her face. It would be her first day back on duty since
the attack.
Her subordinates had visited her during the past few days to bring her
up-to-date on what was happening, and she had been gratified to learn that her
discovery of deuterium had allowed Voyager to double, almost triple, it’s
energy reserves. Even the Captain, herself, had stopped by to commend her for
the discovery and see how she was doing. The only person who hadn’t been by
was the Commander.
The Doctor had said that he had come by once when she was sleeping in
sickbay, but not after that. To be honest, she wasn’t sure whether to be
relieved or not; eventually, they would run into each other, and she did owe
him her life. If he had been the one injured, would she have been as caring?
The answer she sometimes received disturbed her.
*How do you, how can you apologize to someone who saved your life in
spite of how you treated them?* she silently asked her reflection. Over the
past few days, she had had time to think over what he had said to her, and
she had come to accept that he wasn’t the cold-blooded killer her hatred had
created him to be. He was human, like herself, full of both pride and regret
about his past.
The door chime interrupted her musings. “Come in.”
She stepped out of the bathroom, still wearing her white robe, to find
herself face to face with Chakotay.
“Commander.”
“Lieutenant.” *She’s attractive with her hair down like that,* he
thought as he stepped towards her. He cupped her chin in his hand and turned
her face slightly. “The Doctor has done quite a good job. In a few days, no
one will be able to tell what happened.
“I stopped by to see how you were doing,” he continued, relinquishing
his hold. “It’s my understanding that you are now fit to return to duty.”
“Yes sir,” she nodded. “In fact, if I don’t get dressed I’ll be late
for my shift.”
He looked down suddenly aware of her robe, and he felt a slight flush
creep over his face as the memory of her body flashed before his eyes.
Feeling a little uncomfortable herself, she muttered, “Excuse me,”
before snatching up her uniform and disappearing back into the bathroom.
“Paetah,” he chastized himself under his breath.
“I’m sorry, sir; I didn’t catch that,” she called.
“Nothing, Lieutenant. Just muttering to myself; I guess I’m getting
old,” he half-joked. *Too old to let foolish thoughts affect your job and
cloud your judgement,* he added silently.
“Old?” Fully dressed, she emerged from the adjoining room. “I
wouldn’t say that. You couldn’t be more than two or three years older than
my-” She caught herself, but they both knew what her next word would
have been. She dropped her eyes. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to mention him.”
“Don’t be. He was your brother, and no matter what happens, nothing
will ever change that fact.”
“I know.” She looked up and focused on nothing in particular off to
his left. “It’s just that-”
He could tell what she was trying to say. *Apologizing is never easy,
is it?* he reflected. “It’s okay, Lieutenant. I understand; you don’t have
to say it.”
“No, sir.” She shook her head and gazed at him. “I want to. I-”
She dropped her eyes again and took a deep breath. “I want to say I’m sorry
for how I’ve acted toward you in the past. It was unprofessional and not
how a Starfleet officer should behave. And I also want to thank you for saving
my life.” She looked up and extended her hand.
“It’s all right, Lieutenant,” he said grasping her hand. “You would
have done the same for me.”
“You think so, sir? I’m really not too sure.”
He gave her hand a gentle squeeze before releasing it. “I know so,
Lieutenant. You’re a Starfleet officer, and a damn good one from what I’ve
seen. Your brother would have been proud. Now, I believe you said
something about being late.”
Hannah smiled at him for the first time. “Yes, sir. I’m on my way.”
She headed for the door with him in pursuit.

The End?

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

The Paris Journals: Futures Past, Futures Present, vol. XI

DISCLAIMERS: All original characters belong to Paramount. The story and the

other characters are purely my invention.

CAUTION: This story is not intended for minors: L, S.

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This story is a part of “The Paris Journals” storyline.

The character of Nat Lawson first received mention

in the story “Thicker Than Blood”. You will also note that

Admiral Paris’ name is Eugene and not Owen, as has since

been revealed on the show. Comments and criticisms

are always welcome.

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I

by Carly Hunter

copyright 1998

Back, he spurred like a madman, shouting a curse to the sky,

With the white road smoking behind him and his rapier brandished

high.

Blood-red were his spurs in the golden noon; wine-red was his velvet

coat;

When they shot him down on the highway,

Down like a dog on the highway,

And he lay in his blood on the highway, with a bunch of lace at his

throat.

-Alfred Noyes

“The Highwayman”

Aeropa II:

(an unsanctioned settlement located in the demilitarized zone

between the Federation and the Cardassian-Dominion Alliance)

I have only the clothes on my back. Nat pulls out a storage chest

filled with a meager assortment of his late wife’s clothes. Dust flies as he

shakes out a gown and I sneeze. He says she and I were about the same size.

He is right. The nightgown fits.

A dead woman’s clothes. I wear a dead woman’s clothes. Maybe I will

be dead soon, too.

****************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

(Saturn Defense Station)

*BEEP*

“Computer, half lights,” I called sleepily, unwilling to pry open

the ol’ baby blues just yet. Through my lids, I could tell that the command

had been carried out with its usual efficiency.

I lay still, savoring the warm hollow my weight had created in

the bed. A little longer? Yeah, why not? With Cait gone, I didn’t have

to worry about the noise I made or the mess I left behind on my way out

the door. Yeah, just a few minutes more…

Shit! I bolted up. “Computer, time.”

“It is now 0735.”

“Shit!” Leaping out of bed, I ran over to the bureau. Underwear.

Socks. Shirt. Shirt? “Shit. Double shit. Triple shit. Great, huge,

heaping mounds of shit! Where the hell is my shirt?” I stood in the middle

of the room and scanned high and low without success. “Oh hell! I must have

forgotten to replicate the damn thing.” *Smart move, Thomas, and just who has

a flight sim to run at 0800?* I dashed into the bathroom.

Minutes later, still clasping a half-full mug of coffee, I met

Ensign Frederick Cohen outside one of the training holosuites. He was leaning

against the wall, but drew himself to attention as I approached.

“At ease, Ensign.” I grinned. “Ready to try to kick my butt?”

The broad shoulders relaxed and a smile lit up the fresh-scrubbed

features. He reminded me of Harry when we first met on DS9. “Good morning,

sir.” The hazel eyes darted to the container in my hand, but he said nothing.

I shrugged off the silent question with a sheepish grin. “Tried to

squeeze in a few extra minutes of shut-eye. I was a little too successful.”

He nodded. “I know how that is. Maybe I’ll have a chance against you

after all.”

“Maybe. We’ll see.” I punched the program code into the holosuite

console. “One thing’s for sure. I won’t have the chance to sleep in once

my wife gets back. She won’t let me.”

He laughed. Cohen was a good kid. I liked him. Actually, I liked

most of the young pilots that the Academy had sent us, but as I said, Cohen

reminded me of Harry. Same height, same build, same fresh-and-ready-for-

anything determination. At times, it was still hard for me to believe that he

and B’Elanna had a kid now.

“Yessir,” Cohen responded. “I know just what you mean. My girlfriend

and I were together all through the Academy, and she was always on my case

about something. Still, I’ll bet you’ll be glad to see Mrs. Paris when she

gets back. When’s she due in?”

“Not for two more days, but you’re right. I will be glad to see her.”

Cait had been gone for a week and a half, visiting her father, who

lived on a Klingon settlement near the Klingon-Dominion border. We had tried

to talk to each other every day, but the settlement’s nearness to the border

didn’t always make that possible. Two days ago, she had only been able to

get three minutes transmission time and had simply left me a message with her

arrival time and her love. Freddie was right. Gods, I had missed her.

Cohen’s shoulders shifted slightly in sympathy as we entered the

holosuite. “I guess I’ll feel the same way when Jin finally ships out.

Did I tell you? She got her assignment–the Mycenae, as soon as Utopia

gets through putting on the finishing touches. She’ll be in Operations.”

“Good for her. Tough job. My friend was Chief of Operations on

Voyager and I wouldn’t have traded places with him for the whole universe.

You’ve got to know a helluva lot about everything and at least one department

is always complaining.”

“Jin’ll handle it. She’s super smart. By the way, sir, if you don’t

mind my asking, do you have any idea who’s going to captain the Mycenae?”

“Nope. No idea. Sorry.” I nodded my head toward the holographic

cockpits in front of us. “Ready to try your luck?”

“Yessir!”

“Then let’s get to it.”

I took my place in the “predator” cockpit and strapped myself in.

After gulping down the last of my coffee, I donned the nearby sim helmet

and adjusted its black face shield. “Ready, Cohen?”

“Ready.”

“Computer, begin program.”

I smiled to myself. The hunt. A modern version of an ancient game

known as survival. Spot your quarry. Plan your attack. Then, close in

swiftly, careful not to become prey yourself. Down wind or over a magnetic

pole, it all boils down to tactics and experience ground so deeply into

memory that they become instinctual. Cohen fought hard, but a last-minute

charge secured his fate, as my phasers sliced into his ship, ripping its

belly wide open.

“Computer, end program,” I requested, pulling off the helmet.

The whole scene vanished as Cohen and I got to our feet. I grinned and

patted him on the shoulder. “Nice sim run. You really took me by surprise

with that beta pattern fake.”

He blushed a little, but shook his head. “Not enough to get away.

You still scored on me, sir.”

“Thanks to experience. You’re good, Freddie. Have you ever-”

“Tai to Lt. Paris.”

“Paris here.”

“Please report to my office immediately.”

I frowned, puzzled. “On my way. Guess that’s it for now, Ensign.

Download the run and review it and we’ll discuss it later this afternoon.”

“Yessir.”

When I stepped into Captain Tai’s office and saw Dad, I knew something

bad had happened. I just got the “who” wrong. “Dad? Er, I mean, you sent

for me, Captain?”

Tai nodded, his thin face drawn tighter than usual. “The Admiral has

asked to speak with you, Lieutenant. Please use my office for as long as you

need it, Admiral.”

“Thank you, Captain.”

With a brief, sympathetic gaze in my direction, my C.O. hastened from

the room.

“Sit down, Thomas,” my father said quietly. His tone and expression

told me it was one order I had better follow.

“Why? What is it? What’s happened? Is it Mom?”

“No, your mother is fine. Worried, but fine.” He glanced up at the

ceiling and then turned toward the window. “Thomas, I don’t even know how

to begin.” His voice was so low I had to strain to hear him. “Four hours ago,

I received a transmission from Caitlin’s father.”

“Rowan? Why- Oh gods. Something’s- What? What happened?”

“We don’t know, Thomas. She’s-” He stopped and turned around, still

avoiding my anxious gaze. “I wish there was an easier way to tell you this,”

he muttered.

“Tell me what?” I almost screamed.

He took a deep breath and slowly lifted his eyes to mine. “Caitlin’s

gone, Thomas. Missing, I mean.”

“Missing? But-but how? Why?”

“We don’t know. She’s been gone for over twenty-four hours.

According to Rowan, she went down to the market to pick up some fresh meat

and never returned. Searches and interviews are still being conducted, but

so far, nothing. Not even a hint of foul play, which in its own way,

I suppose, is a blessing.”

“No. No. That’s not possible. Someone must have seen something.”

The nearly bald head shook slowly as he walked over, taking a seat in

a nearby chair. “No, nothing. The Klingon authorities have been very

thorough, but as it is a trade-based settlement, non-Klingons do not attract

the same attention that they would on their homeworld. Many races come and go

throughout the day.”

“But can’t we do something? Send one of our investigative teams over

to help them? I mean, we can’t just sit by and do nothing.”

“Thomas, this is a Klingon settlement. We can’t barge in uninvited.

Protocol aside, it would be an affront to their honor. Besides, Rowan is

friends with several of the security personnel. He assures me that they are

treating the matter as if she were one of their own.”

“Yeah, I know.” I sighed, letting my chin sink to my chest. I didn’t

know what else to say. My mind was racing but going nowhere. Missing? Kid-

napped? Why? Killed? Oh gods. No. No, she couldn’t be dead. She just

couldn’t. She was only visiting; she was supposed to leave there tomorrow;

she had said so. She couldn’t be missing. This had to be some kind of

grotesque mistake.

Dad’s hand squeezed my shoulder gently. “I can only guess at how

difficult this must be for you, Thomas. That’s why Rowan contacted me and I

came out here. We know how much you meant to each other.”

I couldn’t help it. My shoulder quaked as he used the past tense.

“It’s all right, Thomas,” he said softly.

I drew a deep breath and tried to compose myself. “What do I do?”

I looked up, too distraught to be shocked anymore by the compassion of

his gaze. “Dad, tell me, what do I do? And please don’t say nothing because

I don’t think I can just sit back and-” My voice faltered and Dad’s jaw

tightened, the muscle rippling beneath his skin.

“I’m afraid there’s little any of us can do, Thomas, except wait

and hope.” He glanced at the door. “If you wish, I’m sure I can arrange it

with Captain Tai for you to have some leave. You could come back home.

Your mother and I would-”

“And do what while I’m there? Wait? I can’t do that.” My muscles

tensed with sudden frustration. Leaping to my feet, I began to pace, somehow

suppressing the scream that surged into my throat. “Nothing,” I muttered.

“Nothing. My wife is missing and there’s nothing I can do. I can’t believe

this! Dammit, Dad, isn’t there something- There’s got to be!”

His eyes closed and he sighed heavily. “Thomas, believe me, there is

nothing I would like better than to lead an investigative team over there,

but we don’t have that option. I’m sorry. Shall I speak with Tai?”

My gaze dropped to the floor, then rose slowly until I could see

Titan through the window. “No,” I sighed. “No, if there’s nothing I can do,

then I’d rather stay here on duty. I-I need-” My throat closed, choking off

the rest of my words.

“I understand. Rowan said he would contact you later to give you a

more detailed report on their efforts. In many ways, I think he must have

toughest job of any of us.”

“What? Oh, yeah, I guess he does.” I continued to stare out the

window. Time was slowly slipping out of sync. Nothing seemed real–not the

chairs, not the desk, not even the station. Had I even woken up this morning?

Was this a dream? Maybe? I closed my eyes. Please.

“Thomas?” I jumped. Dad stood right beside me. “Come on, Thomas.

Let me buy you a drink. I think we both need one.” He placed a hand on

my back and gently propelled me out of my thoughts and back into the harshness

of reality.

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

Layers of red dust cover everything here, the living and the dead.

I taste it when I wake, crunching the grit between my teeth. Vulture country,

Ayala would call it.

My reflection stares back at me from the mirror. Sweat and dirt have

left coppery smudges across my face, my arms, and my hands. My skin suffocates

beneath the dust. “I used to be tougher than this,” I whisper. “I used to

fight. Not so long ago, I would’ve died before surrendering. Now all of that

has changed. Everything has changed.” And I feel once again the weight press

against my chest. No. No, I won’t cry. I won’t. I won’t give them the

satisfaction.

Goddamn you! All of you! I used to be Maquis. I know all about how

precious supply lines are. I wouldn’t have betrayed yours. I don’t care

about it, but you wouldn’t listen to me, would you? Not now, but you will.

In three months, when it starts to show, I’ll make you listen. I’ll make

sure you hear every damn word. I’ll make you sorry you ever brought me here.

The door opens behind me and Nat walks in, his blond hair choked

brown by the soil and plastered down with sweat. Thick, rust-colored clouds

billow out of his pants as he slaps his thighs. He walks over to the sink

and drinks thirstily from the water jug, not bothering with a glass. Ass.

Bastard. Petagh. Bachautu. He sets the jug down and leans back against the

counter, studying me from behind as he draws the back of his hand slowly across

his mouth. I don’t turn around.

“Can I give you a little friendly advice?”

My reflection frowns at him. “I think friendly is pushing it at the

moment.”

“Okay. Fine. Look, maybe you’re not aware of this, but you’re not

winning any friends here.”

“I didn’t know I was trying to.”

“Oh, for- Caitie, I’m not the enemy.”

I spin around, glaring. “You’re not? I could’ve sworn you were.”

The streaked brow puckers in a deep frown. “Well, I’m not. I’m just

trying to-”

“Trying to what? Make my stay at the thirty-ninth level of Hell

pleasant? I didn’t ask to come here, or have you forgotten that little fact?”

“No, I haven’t forgotten, but maybe you’ve forgotten that Remy

would’ve killed you if I hadn’t stepped in.”

“Oh, how could I forget?” I retort, and clasp my hands over my heart.

“You’re my knight in shining armor. You rescued me from everything I held

dear–my friends, my family, my husband. How can I ever thank you?”

Beneath the sigh of frustration lurks a low growl. I am pushing him.

I know it and I don’t care.

“Look, Caitie, you may as well face facts. Like it or not, you’re

here, and either you can make your stay here agreeable or you can make it a

living hell for everyone, yourself included. It’s your choice, but I’ll tell

you this. Right now you’re topping everyone’s resentment list, including

mine.”

“So? You don’t really believe I give a damn, do you?”

“You should. We all saw you out there. For every two pails we

carried, you carried one, and then without a word, you stopped and came back

here. That pissed a lot us off, including me. You aren’t any better than us,

you know. You may not like being here, but if we don’t eat, you don’t eat.

It’s as simple as that.”

“Just as simple as that,” I repeat with a sneer.

“Yes.”

“Fine. Next time, I’ll just keep right on working until I faint.

Will that impress all of you?”

“C’mon, Caitie. Don’t be so melodramatic. I know you. You’re tougher

than this.”

“I am not being melodramatic. I’m not the same little kid you slept

with on the Taliesyn. Time has passed and a lot has changed.”

“Yeah. No shit.” He takes a deep breath and his arms rise and quickly

fall in exasperation. “Okay. Fine. So you felt ill. If you wanted to take

a break, all you had to do was say so. We all have to at one time or another

in this heat.”

“You still don’t get it, do you? I was dizzy. I was hot and tired

and dizzy. Hell, it was a toss-up as to what I was going to do first–vomit

or pass out. I am pregnant, dammit! What the hell do I have to do to convince

you? Bring me a fucking medikit and I’ll prove it to you!”

“Caitie-”

“Don’t ‘Caitie’ me, you sonuvabitch! If you want to delude yourself

into thinking you can grow tomatoes in the middle of this fucking desert,

be my guest, but I am not going to lose this baby helping you. Nor am I going

to lose it thumbing my nose at the Federation and the Dominion. Maintaining

this colony in defiance of resettlement orders may sound good in principle,

but it’s a losing proposition. For gods’ sakes, how many people have you lost?

Ten? Twenty? Fifty? How many more have to die? It may seem worth it,

but it’s not. Believe me, I’ve seen this before. And now, by bringing me

here, you’ve condemned two more lives. How could you? What gave you that

right?” My chin trembles, but I fight it. I will not let him see me cry.

He stares at me, his blue eyes opening wide. “You’re serious,” he says

softly. “You were really serious in the cargo bay.”

“Of course, I was serious. In spite of what Remy might think,

I wouldn’t lie about something like this. Why the hell do you think I’ve been

eating in snacks instead of full-fledged meals?”

He drags a filthy hand over his equally filthy beard. “Oh shit,” he

curses under his breath. “Shitshitshit. Ah hell, Caitie, I’m sorry. I am

so sorry. I didn’t think you were serious. I thought it was simply a trick,

like Remy said. I mean, you used to be pretty devious in your own right when

we were together. I just didn’t understand.”

“No, you certainly didn’t. And when my child is born, if you and

Remy are still alive, perhaps you’ll do him or her the courtesy of explaining

just why their father isn’t around. Excuse me.”

I storm out of the house and stop at the dried up trunk of some tree

a meter or so away. I am so angry I’m shaking. Now he believes me! Now, when

it’s too late. The others–Remy, Atlal, Mosc–won’t let me go. I’m trapped

here. My baby and I are trapped, and Tom has no idea where we are. Oh gods!

What do I do? I’ve got to do something. What?

I clutch at the tree. Oh shit, I’m getting dizzy. Breathe. Breathe.

That’s it. Whatever the situation, this little one comes first. I can’t lose

this one, too.

Leaning back against the tree, I slowly slide to the ground. My lip

quivers and my shoulders quake. I can’t hold back the tears anymore. I draw

my knees up and wrap my arms around them, burying my face. I’ve lost

everything, everything that ever mattered, everything, except this little one.

“Caitie?” Nat crouches beside me. “I’m sorry. It doesn’t mean much,

I guess, but I really am. Is-is this your first?”

“No.” I gasp for breath. “And that’s why I can’t lose it. I-I lost

the first one.”

“Shit,” he swears again. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. If I had-”

I raise my head. “If you had, would it really have made a damn bit of

difference? Or would you have just saved yourself the trouble and let Remy

shoot me?”

That wounds him. I can see the bleeding deep within his eyes.

“I wouldn’t have let him do that no matter what the cost.”

“Oh? You would’ve just let me walk out of the cargo bay, free

and clear?”

“If that’s what it came down to, yes.”

“Then why the hell didn’t you?” I push him so that he loses his

balance and topples backward. Then, scrambling to my feet, I flee back into

the house, into the bedroom, locking the door behind me.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

The doors to our quarters slid aside. Darkness. No light. No wel-

coming smile. Would there ever be one again? I wanted to believe so. I tried

to believe so, but as the lights came on and revealed the emptiness of the two

rooms, a stone dropped in my belly. I stumbled to a chair and collapsed,

burying my face in my hands, trying desperately to release the tears I had

been holding back. They wouldn’t come.

Three months. Only three months had passed since her release from

the rehab facility. She shouldn’t have even served one damn day. It was

nothing but politics, pacifying the goddamn Cardassians, and through them,

the Dominion. Exile for nearly a decade hadn’t been enough. No, they had

to steal six more months of our lives. At least, I had known where she was

then and that she was safe.

I sprawled back in the chair and stared up at the ceiling. Wearily,

I closed my eyes. Gods, and we had just started trying to have another baby.

“Lt. Paris, you have an incoming transmission from the Klingon colony

on Tova’as Minor.”

I bolted for the terminal at my desk. “Put it through.” I crossed

my fingers. Oh gods, please. Please.

The bearded face of my father-in-law appeared on the screen. My heart

plummetted. He looked as though he hadn’t slept in days. “Good evening, Tom.

I suppose your father has told you what happened.”

I crumpled into the chair. “Yes. I saw him off on a transport

about an hour or so ago.”

“I’ve been trying to contact you directly for a while. Are you

all right?”

“Yeah. After Dad left, I took a walk about the station. I just

couldn’t bring myself to come back here.”

The red-headed man nodded sympathetically. “Yes. I understand.

I simply wanted to let you know that we’re doing all we can to locate her.”

I nodded. “Dad told me. Rowan, is there really nothing? No clue?

No lead?”

“Unfortunately.” The former trader sighed heavily. “One of the

regular merchants, a Ferengi, did say he saw a woman meeting Cait’s description

heading for the cargo transport area, but he couldn’t swear that it was her.

Six bars of latinum were occupying a good deal of his attention at the time.”

“But the Klingons did follow up on it, didn’t they?”

“They did, but this happened during the busiest time of the day.

Cargo and people were being transported in and out of those bays, and there is

no record of anyone matching her description beaming off the surface.”

“But the logs could’ve been altered. It’s not hard to do. Did anyone

check to see if they showed signs of tampering?”

“Yes.” His voice held a sorrow-filled tone I had heard only

once before, when he was talking about his wife. “Tom, she was- is

my daughter. She is all I have left. We’re doing everything we can. We’re

following every possible lead.”

Chagrined, my gaze fell to the desk. “I know.” He and I had had a

strained relationship from the first time we met. Had I really just inferred

that he didn’t care enough?

“Son.” I looked up; he had never called me that before. “I know how

much she loves you, and I’m beginning to realize how much you care for her.

Please believe me when I say we’re doing all we possibly can to find her.”

“I do. I didn’t mean to imply you weren’t. Hell, she’s your daughter

and I know you’d do anything for her. It’s just that-” *No. Not tears.

Not now.* “It’s just that it’s so hard to sit by and do nothing. I’ve been

racking my brain ever since Dad left trying to remember if there was anything

in her transmissions, if maybe I forgot something, but there was nothing.”

“I know. It’s hard. I’ve spent the better part of the past thirty-

six hours at the security office. If Rogaath wasn’t a friend of the family,

I’m sure he would’ve had me forcibly removed. And after what happened two

weeks ago, he wouldn’t have exerted himself doing so,” he concluded with a

weak grin.

“How is your back?”

“Better. The therapy has helped immensely.”

“Well, that’s some good news. Cait was really worried.”

“Truth be known, so was I.” He chuckled slightly, and then sobered.

“Tom, I promise I’ll let you know as soon as I hear anything.”

“Yessir. I know you will, and I do appreciate your contacting me.”

I wanted to sign off. The tears hovered closer and closer to the edge.

I didn’t know how much longer I could hold them back.

Rowan’s mouth tightened beneath his thick, red beard. “I’ll be in

touch,” he said somewhat huskily. “Keep faith.” Then, with a nod, he broke

transmission.

Slowly, I got to my feet and stumbled into the bedroom. The bed,

which had felt so comfortable and roomy this morning, now looked unbearably

empty. Without undressing, I fell upon it, pulling Cait’s pillow to my chest.

Quietly, I repeated a small prayer I had learned from Chakotay. On quite a few

occasions, I had heard him mutter it over and over to himself on the bridge

of Voyager. He said it was a prayer to help the lost find their way back to

their relatives. Sometime during my hundredth utterance I finally fell asleep.

*****************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

The sun rose over the horizon an hour ago, and the warm wind already

hints at the heat to come. West of the settlement, clusters of rock pillars

loom up red-orange, like the massive columnar remains of ancient cities.

Nat and I join the small procession marching toward the parched fields.

A large, winged shadow passes over us, once, twice, circling. Neither of us

has spoken a word since last night, but my anger has grown weary, lessening its

hold and allowing prudence to dictate my actions once again.

“I wish you didn’t have to do this,” Nat says finally. “I’m really

sorry, Caitie. If I had only known…”

“I know,” I reply, and try to send him a look telling him so. “But

what’s done is done. I’m here now, and short of stealing that moth-eaten

thing you call a ship, there’s not all that much I can do about it.”

He frowns. “You wouldn’t try that, would you? It may not be much,

but it’s the only way we can get supplies. Some people would do just about

anything to protect it.”

“I may be desperate, but I’m not stupid. Flying that thing solo would

be a death sentence. How many times did we lose life support on our way here?

Five? Six?”

“Only twice, but if you did manage to take it, we’re hardly in a

position to pursue you.”

“True, but the Cardies might do the job for you, or this Dominion.”

“They’re one in the same,” he remarks with a smirk.

“Whatever. From what you’ve told me, once they spot the ship, they

won’t stop to ask questions before opening fire.”

“No, probably not.”

“Then what choice do I have?”

“None.”

“Exactly. So, heigh-ho, heigh-ho, it’s to the fields I go, right?”

He chuckles. “I had forgotten about your rather dry sense of humor.”

“Don’t worry. I’m sure you’ll be seeing a lot more of it in the

coming days.”

Some settlers are already hard at work, hauling water and staking up

fragile stalks against the wind. As we near, Remy sets down the water buckets

he carries and straightens his wiry frame. His thin lips part in a smile that

is anything but friendly.

“Well, well, well. It looks like the princess is joining us again.

Why’d you stop yesterday? Get callouses on those royal hands?”

“Lay off, Remy. She was ill,” Nat says, and then turns to me. “Now

let me know if you start feeling bad again.”

“Feeling bad?” Remy crowes. “She looks healthy enough to me. Stop

babying her, Lawson.”

“I said to lay off, Mazrin. She’s pregnant. She shouldn’t be working

as hard as the rest of us in this heat.”

The harsh guffaw catches the wind and flies across the fields, causing

others to look up. “Pregnant? Man, I told you already she’s lying. She’s not

pregnant. She’s just trying to get out of work.” He seizes my arm, the thin,

strong fingers biting into my flesh. “I say we let her go a few days without

food. Then she’ll see how important work is.”

“Take your hands off me!” I try to jerk away, but his grip is

too firm. “Let me go!”

“Let her go, Mazrin,” Nat says quietly. “We’ve done enough already.”

“We?” Remy’s grip tightens and I gasp in pain. “If she hadn’t been

snooping, she wouldn’t be here.”

“I wasn’t snooping, dammit! You’re paranoid.”

With a harsh jerk, he pulls me closer, the moist heat of his breath

sticking to my face. “I’ve got reason to be paranoid. We need that supply

line. Some of us have been here since the beginning, and we’ve watched the

Dominion destroy what we’d built, piece by bloody piece. We didn’t attack

them. They attacked us.”

“Mazrin, she had nothing-”

“So what? So the hell what?” His glare shifts from me back to Nat.

“If her precious Federation had a backbone, they’d do something, instead of

keeping their asses glued to their chairs. What about Doc Berger, Lawson?

What about Alicia? What about all the work they put into this settlement?

What about the kid she was carrying? I don’t recall you being quite so calm

back then. Or have you forgotten about that?” Remy’s dark eyes narrow and

sweep over my borrowed clothes. “Maybe you have. Dressing her in Alicia’s

clothes. Letting her stay in your house. Trying to recapture the past,

Lawson?”

The muscles ripple in Nat’s neck, drawing into a taut line. When he

finally replies, his voice is still low, but more menacing than I ever knew

it could be. “That’s not true, Mazrin, and you know it. I loved Alicia.

I will never be able to forget what happened to her, what *they* did to her,

but Caitie is innocent. We’ve taken her away from her husband right when she

is expecting their child, and that makes us no better than the Dominion.

All she wanted was to say hello to me. She thought I was a friend. She didn’t

realize how much things had changed. Now, let her go.”

Anger burns in Remy’s eyes, but he turns me loose, and I rub my arm

under his resentful gaze. Then, with a huff of disgust, he picks up his water

buckets and walks off.

For the rest of the day, every time I look up, he is watching.

Deep down, it frightens me. I saw that same expression all too often in the

Maquis and sometimes in my own mirror. I know the level of callousness and

cruelty that lurks behind it. Nat is right. Remy would’ve killed me and never

given it a second thought. If I’m not careful, he still will.

*******************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

“Sir?”

At first I didn’t hear them, my mind light years away from the bustle

of the mess and the coffee I was supposed to be drinking–light years away from

everything, that is, except Cait. No matter where I was or what I was doing,

she, or rather her memory was with me. Six days had passed now and still no

word, not even a promising lead.

“Sir? Lieutenant? May we join you?” Cohen’s tone reflected the

concern etched in both his and Fatima Nazir’s faces.

“Oh, uh, yes, of course. Sorry about that. Have a seat.”

They exchanged glances and sat down, but remained silent.

“Is there something on your minds, Ensigns?”

“Well, sir, it’s like this,” Freddie began. “We just wanted to let

you know how sorry we were about-” He paused, glancing at Nazir, and she

nodded. “About your wife, sir,” he blurted finally.

“Thank you. I appreciate that.”

“You two seemed so in love,” he continued. “It just doesn’t make

sense. Something must have happened because- Ow!” He jumped as Nazir gigged

him with her elbow. “That is, we hope it’s nothing bad, but-” He stopped,

flustered.

“It’s all right, Cohen. I think I understand what you mean.

Thank you.”

“Sir?” Nazir broke in. “Is it true? Commander Sinclair said you

wouldn’t be leading our training sortie tomorrow. He said you removed your

name from the flight rotation.”

“That’s true. I did.”

“But you were the best, sir. I’ve learned more from you these past

few weeks than I did my last two years at the Academy.”

“Same here,” Cohen echoed. “Each time out I learn something new.”

The gentle warmth of their friendship flowed over me, passing all too

quickly. “I’ll still be running the holosims, but given the present state of

my personal life, I thought it wise to ground myself. Flying is a responsibil-

ity, and you have to treat it as such. Years ago, I learned just what a small

margin for error there is out there. To allow myself to fly while I’m dis-

tracted would be irresponsible and dangerous. So I asked Captain Tai to

temporarily ground me.” I forced a small grin and wagged a warning finger.

“But I still intend to kick your proverbial butts in the holosims.

Understand?”

They smiled uneasily. “Yessir.”

“Okay. And now that that’s settled, was there anything else on

your minds?”

“No sir.” Cohen shook his head and they rose to their feet. “We just

wanted to let you know that we were concerned and that we were going to miss

you out there.”

“Concern noted and appreciated. Thank you, both of you.”

They nodded and walked out of the mess. Good kids, both of them.

I ran my finger around the rim of the mug and then took a swallow.

The coffee was cold now. I hadn’t even wanted it. It had just been something

to do, one more way to avoid going back to my quarters and getting drunk.

I had done that the past two nights, which was why I grounded myself. If I was

heading down that road again, I wasn’t about to take along any unwitting

passengers.

Ah, 1945 hours. What to do, what to do? I got to my feet and pitched

the mug and its dark contents into a nearby reclamator. Home again, home

again, jiggety-jig. Yessiree, there were wings beneath these feet.

“Paris! Hey, Paris!”

Footsteps pounded on the floor behind me and a hand grabbed my

shoulder. Harry Kim pulled alongside, panting, a half-worried, half-happy

smile on his face.

“Harry?” It seemed almost too good to be true. Sure, he was still

stationed on Earth, but to have him here, *now*, just when I needed someone.

I could’ve cried, probably would have too, if we hadn’t been in public.

“Man oh man, Harry, it’s so good to see you. You have no idea how good

it is to see you.”

“Same here.” The smile fell from his lips. “I heard about Caitlin.

How are you holding up?”

“Okay, I guess, or maybe I’m just still in a state of shock.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised. I probably would be, too.”

“Yeah, I suppose.” An unfamiliar tension began to rise between us.

“So,” I said. “How’s B’Elanna? Still enjoying her work?”

“Yeah. She’s doing fine. Working hard. Only K’Elynne can drag her

away from the drafting table.”

“Oh really? How is the little one? I’ll bet she’s grown five meters

since I last saw her.”

He chuckled. “You aren’t kidding. She’s faster than a weed.”

“It’s those Klingon genes,” I teased.

“Maybe, but it seems like only yesterday she couldn’t lift her head,

and now, she’s sitting up and trying to crawl. Each morning, it seems like

she does something new. It’s all happening so fast. I never…”

He prattled on like any proud father as we walked through the corridors

on the way to my quarters. I smiled and nodded when I thought it was

appropriate, but memories of Cait kept intruding: her with our star-child,

Rowan; her holding Madeleine’s hologram; the two of us deciding to take that

plunge again. I didn’t even realize that my expression had changed until

Harry’s did and he abruptly quieted.

“Sorry,” he said. “I shouldn’t have gone on like that. It isn’t

what you needed to hear, is it?”

I shrugged and stared down the empty corridor. “I don’t expect people

to put their happiness on hold just for me, least of all you, Harry. You’ve

got a lot to be happy about.” I looked back at him. “Is that why you came

here? Because of Cait?”

He nodded.

“Figured. Who told you? My dad?”

He nodded again. “He was worried about you and contacted me, asking if

I wouldn’t mind dropping in on you. I came as soon as I could get away.”

I gave a tiny snort of mild amusement. “Gods, all those years when he

was away and acted like he didn’t care, and now, look at him. Guess he’s

making up for lost time.”

“Looks that way. You angry?”

“Nah. To tell you the truth, I’m kind of glad. I could use the

company.” I smirked. “Preferably of someone who’ll keep me sober.”

He tried to laugh. “No longer on Voyager and we’re still saving each

other’s nether regions.” He swung his arm around my shoulders. “C’mon,

old man, let’s go some place quiet and talk, or rather, you talk and I’ll

just listen.”

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

I haven’t worked the fields in three days. Rachel ordered me to take

it easy since I haven’t been able to keep food down. She says that I need

to relax, that stress is probably the biggest contributor to my nausea.

To quote Nat, “no shit”.

On the whole, she seems competent. She calls herself a ‘medical

practitioner’. She had been a nurse in Starfleet for ten years before she

resigned, and she had served as the nurse here until the doctor was killed

during a Dominion bombing. She’ll be the one who delivers my baby. It’ll be

the first delivery she’s done on her own. Finding that out did wonders for my

stress level.

With each passing day, Nat grows more and more attentive. I’m almost

willing to believe that Remy is right; maybe subconsciously Nat is trying

to replace Alicia with me. I suppose it could also be a guilty conscience,

but somehow it feels like more than that. I wonder if my wearing some of

Alicia’s clothes contributes. I try not to, but I wasn’t exactly given the

chance to pack before I was brought here, and I do have to wash what little I

have sometime.

He hasn’t mentioned her really, except for occasional comments, and

I’m reluctant to pry. There’s no rush anyway. I’m sure I’ll get the story

from someone soon enough.

“Can I get you something?” Nat’s shadow from the open door stretches

past me out into the darkness. “Are you warm enough out here? Once the sun

goes down, it can get chilly.”

“I’m fine.”

“You sure? How about some juice and a little bread? Rachel said you

should try to eat more.”

The thought of anything solid passing my lips makes my stomach

somersault, but I humor him. “Maybe a little something, but I can’t promise

it’ll stay down.”

“Just try.”

He disappears for a moment and reappears with a plate and two glasses.

He hands me one glass and the plate; then he sits down beside me on the step.

“Just try a little at a time. Don’t rush it.”

“Don’t worry. Gobbling is the last thing I have in mind.”

His mouth pulls to one side in a sympathetic smile. “Alicia was never

this bad. She felt a little queasy at first, but nothing like this. Was it

this way with your first?”

“Yeah, for the first two months and then everything settled down.”

“How far along were you, if you don’t mind my asking?”

“Eight months. Three weeks away from delivery.”

He lets out a low whistle and shakes his head. “Shit.”

“The doctor did a fetal transport, but she didn’t make it.” I stare

off into the darkness. “Tom thinks she would’ve looked like me.”

“You didn’t see her?”

“No, but Tom created a hologram of her. It let me hold her and say

good-bye.” The memory of the moment overwhelms me and I almost drop my glass.

I can almost feel the warmth of Tom’s arms around me. I miss him so much.

“He sounds like a good guy. You must love each other very much.”

“We do.”

Nat grows silent, sipping his juice. “You said you met on that Fleet

ship in the Delta quadrant. What was he, another Maquis?”

“At one time. He also used to be in Starfleet, too, but he made a

big mistake, and they kicked him out. On Voyager, he redeemed himself.

Our captain, Kathryn Janeway, gave him a field commission, and when we

returned, Starfleet let him keep it on a trial basis. He trains pilots at

Saturn Defense. He could’ve transferred once his probation period ended,

but he waited until I got out of rehab. Then, once we decided to try for

another baby, he postponed it again. He wanted to make sure he would be

there when the baby was born.”

“Oh.” For a moment, Nat falls silent. “So, he’s a pilot?”

“One of the best I’ve ever seen.”

“And Starfleet kicked him out and took him back?”

“Yes.”

“He must be fucking amazing. The Fleet isn’t usually so forgiving.”

“Well, having a father in Starfleet probably didn’t hurt, but he and

his dad had been at odds for years, and I’m sure it was no secret around

Command that he and the Admiral-”

Nat coughs, choking on his juice. “His dad’s an Admiral?”

“Yes, partially retired. Years ago, he kicked Tom out of the family,

but he took him back in when Voyager came home.”

“Nepotism strikes again.”

“Yes and no. Starfleet didn’t have to take him back. Tom’s record

on Voyager did that. He’s a good pilot and a good officer.”

“He’s an officer?”

“A lieutenant. That was the field rank he held on Voyager.”

“So he got through the Academy?”

“Yes, but not too long after, he got in an accident and panicked and

lied to the investigators. Later, he came forward and told the truth, and

they booted him out for his trouble.”

“And then they let him back in.” Nat shakes his head. “Guess that’s

where dear ol’ dad’s influence comes in.”

“Maybe, but I think Tom’s own record had a lot to do with it.”

“Mm.” Nat looks out into the darkness and doesn’t speak, falling into

one of his silences that I learned a long time ago to accept–the ones he

never explained. “So how do you fit in with the Fleet brass? How does

‘the Admiral’ feel about you?”

I ignore the sarcastic tone. “He likes me. So does Tom’s mother.

His sister, however, is another story. She isn’t too fond of Tom or me.”

“She in Fleet, too?”

“Yes, a commander, I think.”

“A regular Fleet family.”

“Yes, for several generations.”

He grows quiet again before softly clearing his throat. “Is he

handsome?”

“Tom? To me, he is. His hair is thinning, but he still turns heads.

Blond hair, blue eyes, like you in some ways. Only a few years older and

no beard. Maybe a little taller, too.”

“I guess you have a thing for blonds, then, huh? Especially if they’re

losers,” he adds with a snort.

“Tom’s not a loser.”

“He was.”

“Well, he isn’t now.”

“Of course not. How could he be with all that Fleet heritage in him?”

I sigh. Even after all these years… “I never thought of you as a

loser, but you couldn’t accept that, could you?”

“No,” he replies with a shake of his head. “I couldn’t even after

Alicia married me. I kept wondering who I was fooling more, her or me.

Of course, it hardly matters now.”

“It matters because you’re still in love with her.”

He looks at me in surprise, and then his head slowly drops to his

chest. “Yeah. It’s been a year and a half, and I still miss her almost as

much as I did that first morning I woke up without her.” He glances back up

at me and gives a tight, humorless smile. “Remy was right. Sometimes when

you come out of the bedroom wearing her clothes, I have to do a double-take

because I think it’s her. I don’t think a day has gone by that I haven’t

thought of her and wondered if it will ever end–the pain, I mean.”

“I don’t think it ever does, not when you really love someone.

I guess most people simply learn to live with it, like my dad did.” And like

Tom and I will do, I add silently.

“Yeah, I guess.” Nat tosses back his head and drains the last of

the juice from his glass. Then, his eyes alight on the plate. “Hey, I thought

you were going to try and eat something.”

“I did. I got down about a slice and a half.”

“Uh-huh. Well, better than nothing, I suppose. Finish up your juice

and let’s go inside. I’m going to shut the power down, and I don’t want you

out here by yourself.”

“Why not? I haven’t seen much in the way of wild animals.”

“It’s not the four-legged variety I’m worried about. Mosc has a still,

and every now and then, some of the other settlers relax a little. They’re

usually harmless, but I’d feel better knowing you were inside. With real

alcohol you can never tell.”

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

The door chimed. I looked up and threw aside the PADD that I hadn’t

really been reading. “Come in.”

“Good afternoon, Lieutenant.” Kathryn Janeway stood in the door,

smiling warmly.

“Captain!” I sprang to my feet. “This is a surprise. I had no idea

you were coming to the station. Please have a seat.”

With a small nod of thanks, she sat down in the chair next to the sofa.

“It’s good to see you, Tom. How are you doing?” The smile faded quickly from

her lips, and she added, “I heard about Caitlin.”

I sat back down and tried to shrug off the question I was so tired of

hearing. “I’m doing all right, I guess. Keeping busy, taking one day at a

time, you know…”

“Yes, but it must be very difficult, staying here, surrounded by

memories.”

I smirked sadly and looked past her into the bedroom. “Not that many

memories, Captain. Cait hadn’t been out of Attica all that long. Look, can

I get you something? Some tea, maybe? Replicator use isn’t rationed here.”

She smiled at my weak joke. “Some hot tea would be nice. Green, if

it’s no trouble.”

“No trouble at all. Coming right up.” I walked over and relayed my

order to the replicator. “So,” I asked as I carried the steaming cup to her.

“What brings you to Saturn Defense? Surely you haven’t missed my charming

personality that much.”

“I miss everyone, to be quite honest. Ten years is a long time to

spend together.”

“True, but that didn’t answer my first question.”

She blew across the hot liquid and took a cautious sip. “Delicious.

Just right.” She smiled and set the cup down. “I don’t know if you’ve heard

yet or not, but they’ve given me the Mycenae.”

“Really? That’s great! From what I’ve heard, the modifications

they made to her designs are absolutely amazing, especially the cloak. Any of

the old crew going with you?”

“Yes. Tuvok will be my first officer, Carey will be in charge of

Engineering, and last night Harry agreed to be my Chief of Operations. He’ll

have a much bigger staff under him this time.”

I chuckled. “What does B’Elanna think of this new development?”

A wry grin dallied on her lips. “I believe she is rather divided.

Part of her supports the move, but I believe the other part is envious,

wishing she could go, too. After the trial period is completed, I wouldn’t be

surprised if she and K’Elynne joined us since the ship can accommodate

families.”

“Gee, then all you’ll need are Neelix and Chakotay, and it’ll be

Voyager all over again.”

“And you, too,” she added. “Which brings me to my visit. The position

of conn officer is still vacant. I was hoping either you or your Captain might

know someone qualified, someone from here perhaps.”

I leaned back and thought for a moment. “Gee, there are a lot of good

people here, Captain, and quite a few who have more than enough experience.

I wouldn’t know who-” The twinkle in her grey-blue eyes stopped me. “Me?

You want me?”

“Can you think of anyone better? I know you, Tom. I’ve served with

you. I trust you. I’m not sure I’ll ever feel as safe with someone else at

the helm. Your probationary period has passed and Captain Tai has submitted

nothing but glowing reports on you. In my mind, you aren’t simply the logical

choice, you are the *only* choice.”

I glanced down at the floor, my breath stolen away. “Wow,” I said

softly, and then felt a hot flood of shame prickle my cheeks. “Captain…

Oh boy. I’m flattered, really flattered, but are you sure about this?

There are lots of people better qualified than me, and lately, well, lately

my attention has been…preoccupied.” I looked up. It wasn’t fair, but

I had to tell her. She had to know. “Look, maybe Captain Tai didn’t tell you,

but I took my name off flight rotation.”

“He told me. Perhaps a wise precaution, but I think you judge yourself

too harshly, Tom.”

I shrugged. “Maybe. I don’t know. Either way, the bottom line is

that if you get me, you won’t be getting one hundred percent.”

“On the contrary, I know that when asked you will always give me one

hundred ten percent. With someone new, I don’t have that assurance.”

She smiled sympathetically. “Tom, I understand your reluctance and I

appreciate your honesty, but this assignment may be just what you need, to be

with old friends and see new people and places. It might be better for you

than staying here.”

“Maybe.” I took a deep breath and stood up, moving slowly, thought-

fully, toward the window. Calypso barely peeked around the edge of Saturn.

Five training ships were headed back toward the station–Sinclair and four

students, my group. I closed my eyes and hung my head. “I don’t know, Captain.

I really don’t. Two weeks ago, I knew exactly what I was doing and where I was

going, but now…now, I simply feel lost. I am tempted by the offer,

believe me, but a part of me says I should stay here a little longer in case

Cait tries to contact me or something.” I shrugged and looked back over

my shoulder at her. “I know it’s a long shot, but it’s all I’ve got left.”

Janeway nodded and got to her feet. “I suppose that would be my

response, too. Hope was all we had sometimes in the Delta quadrant.

Why should it be any different now that we are back?” She clasped her hands

behind her back and came over to where I stood. “Tom, I don’t want to pressure

you into doing something you have reservations about, but if you stay here,

will you allow yourself to fly again?”

I turned back to the window and gazed out at the vast planet that

served as our neighbor. “I don’t know, Captain, to tell you the truth. I used

to think that no matter what happened, as long as I could fly, I’d be okay, but

even that has lost meaning to me now. You see, no matter what the mission,

whenever I sat down behind a set of flight controls, I felt something,

an excitement, a tingling, like each time was my first, but it’s not like

that now. I can’t feel anything, and it frightens me.” I spun around,

desperate for her understanding. “Do you see now why I grounded myself?

Do you? I can’t get past her. Her loss has infiltrated every part of me.

How can I let people put their lives in my hands at this point in time?

It would be wrong.”

Her hand reached out and lay itself gently upon my arm. “Tom, I had

no idea.”

“No one does, Captain,” I replied, and looked back out the window, not

wanting to sink into the pity she was offering.

She took her hand away and said nothing for a few minutes. “Tom, a

transfer doesn’t mean you have to stop grieving over your loss.”

“I know.”

“And it won’t necessarily make it easier for you to get out of bed

in the morning.”

“I know.”

“But it may give you the means to accept her absence and learn from it.

Do you think Caitlin would’ve wanted you to stop living on her account?

She never struck me as being that type.”

“No, she wasn’t.” I took a deep breath. “You’re not going to let this

go, are you, Captain?”

“Tom, I said before I don’t want to push you into anything, but you

are too talented a pilot to not make use of those skills.”

I shrugged. Maybe it would be a good move for me. What was the worst

that could happen? Crash the ship and kill everyone on board? No, I’d ground

myself again before I’d let that happen. I looked back and shot her a weary

grin. “Then, I guess you’ve got me.”

With a smile, she extended her hand. “Welcome aboard, Mr. Paris.”

I straighted up, drawing myself to attention, and shook her hand

firmly, praying that my voice didn’t quiver as badly as I thought it did.

“Thank you, Captain. It’ll be a pleasure to serve with you again. When do

we leave?”

“You’ll need to report to Utopia at the end of the week for a detailed

briefing. We expect to leave on our first assignment two weeks from tomorrow.

Tuvok will contact you with the specifics. And now, speaking of U.P., I have

to get back there–an late meeting with Admiral Carleton.”

“Understood. I guess I’ll see you in a few days then,” I said as we

walked toward the door. “You know, Cait had been after me to apply for a

transfer. I guess this would’ve made her pretty happy.”

“I’m sure it would have. She was always very proud of you.”

“I always tried to make her proud, Captain, and I’ll continue to try.”

“I know you will. I’ll see you in four days. Take care.”

“You, too, Captain. And thank you.”

Two evenings later, I folded the last of Cait’s clothing–a dress of

smoky teal that my mother had bought for her–and placed it in a storage

trunk for shipment to my parents. For a long time, I knelt by the container,

its lid still open, and stared at the contents. It was like closing her

coffin and sealing her inside forever, and I wasn’t ready to do that.

My fingers lingered on the smooth fabric. Beneath the dress lay gold

silk pajamas. She could look so sexy in the simplest clothes, thoroughly

natural and unpretentious, but then, that was the way she was. What you saw

was what you got and that was why I loved her. I picked up our wedding picture

and started to place it under some of the clothes, but stopped.

“Cait,” I whispered, caressing her image gently. “I don’t know if I

can explain this, not that you’ll actually hear it anyway, but without you,

my life is darkness. The future, the one that we planned together, has

vanished before me and I don’t know what path to follow now. I thought for a

while about quitting Starfleet and roaming, trying to find you, but without a

lead, I wouldn’t know where to start, and it would mean throwing away every-

thing we worked so hard for. And don’t you think for a single minute that I

don’t mean we because I don’t think I could’ve made it this far without you–

without your support.” I sighed. “I don’t know. Maybe I’ve made the wrong

decision to leave here. In some respects, it seems too soon, almost heartless,

but you must know by now that I’m not that way. I never could be concerning

you. I love you. I always will. Wherever you are, please, remember that.”

Taking a deep breath, I placed the picture on the floor; it would come

with me on the Mycenae. I pulled the lid of the trunk down and secured it,

listening as the vacuum seal promised to keep the memories fresh. Gods, my

head ached, but not half as much as my heart did.

I picked up the picture once again. “This is all for you, love.

I miss you so much.”

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

It’s taken days of subtle recon, but I’ve finally discovered where

the comm system is. The only problem now is getting enough time alone.

Most of the settlers work in the fields during the day, but one or two always

stay around the houses doing odd tasks. At least I don’t have to fake the

morning sickness to get out of work…

Okay. This is it. Gods, I hope no one saw me come in here. Shit.

Now I really do feel ill. No, I can do this. Power on. Set signal route.

Shit, most of the system’s fried–one too many Jem Hadar attacks probably.

Damn. At this rate, it’ll take me hours to set up a relay to Tom. Maybe I

can get to Dad quicker…C’mon…Dammit! Why is this taking so long? C’mon…

Got it! Now, set up second relay to sector four-two-one of the Klingon-

“Get away from that!” A hand grabs my arm, jerking me out of the chair

and onto the floor.

“Shut it down! Shut it down!” someone screams.

“Not yet. I’m going to try to hide the route first.” Remy slides

into the chair and begins to furiously tap out sequences. “There. Now shut

it down.” He stands up and leans over, seizing my shirt and hauling me to

my feet. “Thought you’d be clever, didn’t you? I haven’t trusted you from the

moment I saw you.”

“The feeling is mutual,” I snap back.

“You stupid bitch. You’ve got no idea what you’ve done. I oughta-”

His hand draws back to hit me, but Nat grabs his wrist.

“I’ll take care of this, Mazrin.”

“Shut up, Lawson. If you’d listened to me-”

“I know.” Nat squares his jaw, but doesn’t release his grip. “This is

my fault. I’ll take care of it.”

Remy looks at me, his lips curling back in revulsion. “You’d better.”

He turns me loose with a not-so-gentle push. “And if you don’t, I will.”

Nat seizes my arm. “C’mon, Caitie.”

He marches me silently back to the house, and my cheeks grow warm like

a child caught red-handed by her parents. Yet I have done nothing to be

ashamed about. *They* brought *me* here. I have every right to try to escape.

“Sit down!” Nat snarls, and shoves me into a chair at the table.

Vivid pools of blue glare down at me; then he steps back and begins to pace.

“Nat-”

“Shut up! Just shut up, Caitie! Don’t say one word!”

He stomps back and forth a few more times before finally dropping into

the chair across the table from mine. He looks at me, then looks away,

two of his fingers tapping out an angry rhythm on the table. I hate the

silent treatment.

“Why don’t you just day it?” I sneer. “Tell me how naughty I’ve

been.”

His lips blanch beneath the blond mustache as his mouth draws into a

taut, angry line. “What do you want me to say? I trusted you, Caitie.

I thought we had an understanding.”

“You didn’t really expect me to sit around and do nothing, did you?”

“I expected you to show a little sense, yes. Do you know what could

happen if the Dominion traces that transmission? They could use it as an

excuse to land troops. Is that what you want? To kill us all? Because that’s

what will happen. Dammit! I can’t believe you did this! Who gave you the

right to decide our fate?”

“The same power that let you decide mine and my baby’s.”

For a moment, he simply stares at me. Then with a heavy sigh, he leans

back and runs his hand through his hair. “Touche, but the last time I checked

two wrongs didn’t make a right. Like it or not, Caitie, you’re stuck here.

It’s not what you want, but it’s what you’ve got. Now, am I going to have to

follow Mosc’s advice and treat you as a prisoner? Keep you locked in this

house? Only let you outside when I can watch you? Do you understand what I’m

saying? You’ll be confined, and I may not have much say as to when you get

out. Caitie…” His voice softens and he reaches across the table for my

hands, but I pull away and defiantly cross my arms over my chest.

He sighs again and sits back. “Look, Caitie, several years ago,

I failed you as a friend and a lover. Just recently, I failed you again. I am

trying not to fail you a third time. I’m trying to make life here as bearable

as possible for you, but I can’t do it if you keep fighting me. Please,

Caitie, don’t make me lock you up, if not for your sake, then for your baby’s.

If you’re locked in here and the Dominion bombs the settlement, I might not be

able to reach you in time. Please, work with me. I lost Alicia. I don’t want

to lose you, too.”

His eyes remind me of Tom’s whenever he saw me in prison greys–so

pained that even death must seem preferable. I don’t want to hurt him, but…

“Nat, if you were in my place, what would you do?”

He takes a deep breath and exhales it slowly. “I was hoping you

wouldn’t ask me that,” he replies with the tiniest of grins. “Because to tell

you the truth, I don’t have an answer. It’s not that I don’t empathize. I do,

and I’m not sure I would have acted any differently than you have, but this is

bigger than you and me, Caitie. There are more than just our lives at stake.

The others don’t know you like I do. Everything you do is suspicious to them.

Do you understand what I’m saying?”

I look away and don’t reply.

“Shit.” He rises slowly to his feet. “Look, I still have some work

to do. Why don’t you make yourself useful and fix us some dinner. You might

as well because I’m going to lock you in here. You haven’t left me with any

other choice, but please, Caitie, think about what I said.”

I watch him cross the room and shut the door. I’ve lost my chance.

They’ll probably put a guard on the system now. Dammit. I should have planned

this better.

My hand strokes my still-flat belly. I’m sorry, Tom. I blew it.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

My goddaughter grabbed a handful of my hair, tugging hard as she tried

to remain upright on my lap.

“Ow! Hey, kiddo, not so hard. There’s not much left up there as

it is.”

B’Elanna moved toward us with her arms outstretched, but I waved

her off. She shook her head disapprovingly. “You’ll spoil her.”

“Godparent’s prerogative.” I grinned. “Besides this is the first time

I’ve had a chance to hold her since she was born.”

With a sigh of exasperation, B’Elanna sat down beside us on the sofa.

“Fine. You and Harry spoil her and I get stuck being the demon who tells

her no.” She reached over and took one of her daughter’s hands in her own.

“But you’re happy to see Tom, aren’t you? And you’re being good for him,

aren’t you?

“She sure is, aren’t you, sweetheart?” I rubbed my nose gently against

K’Elynne’s, and she squealed with laughter.

B’Elanna smiled. “You’ve always been so good with children: Wildman’s

daughter, Rowan, the Parsons’ kids…”

“Yeah, well, I like them, and I’m a firm believer that childhood should

be fun, which seems to help.”

“Even if yours wasn’t.”

“Sometimes it was. When I was little. Like I remember the summer

Mom and Dad took my sister, Vicky, and me out for ice cream after dinner.

I must have been around five or six because it was around the same time I

broke my arm. For some reason, Dad was stationed at Command that summer, and

at least once a week the four of us would walk down to the coffee shop near

the transport station and get some on sugar cones. It always melted too fast,

and by the time we reached our front door, Vic and I would have it all over

ourselves–hair, hands, chin, you name it.” I chuckled, but sobered quickly

at an intrusive thought.

B’Elanna frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Don’t worry.”

“Tom, how long have we known each other?”

I fake a tiny smile. “It’s nothing. I just remembered that Cait and

I did the same thing before I took her to Saturn, that’s all.” I bit my lip.

*No crying, Thomas. You promised.*

B’Elanna released her daughter’s hand and sat back. “You know, Tom,

Harry and I think you’ve made the right decision. I know it seems difficult,

but you have to keep going.”

“So everyone keeps telling me, but it’s not that easy.”

“I know, and Caitlin has always been such a survivor, it’s easy to

keep your hopes up, and for right now, you should. Just so long as when the

time comes, you can let go.”

‘When the time comes…’ The words echoed painfully, and I shut my

eyes. I didn’t want to think about that.

K’Elynne plunked herself down in my lap and stared up at me, her dark

eyes full of curiousity. What had happened to the laughing man who was

holding her? He wasn’t laughing anymore.

I spent the evening with Mom and Dad, one more home-cooked meal before

I shipped out. Mom didn’t say much, leaving Dad to hold up their end of the

conversation on his own. We began by talking about my new ship, but as always

the discussion expanded pretty quickly to include the state of the Federation.

After several months of peace and quiet, the Maquis had become active again,

launching two attacks on Cardassian convoys and then retreating into the DMZ.

“Do you think it’s possible the Dominion is correct?” I asked.

“Possible, certainly, and quite probable,” Dad admitted. “By virtue

of their location, those settlements fall under no one’s jurisdiction.

Only privately owned ships with joint authorization can cross into the Zone,

and who knows what they may carry in concealed holds. According to the reports

I’ve seen, we’ve stopped a few ships for inspection, but so far we’ve yet to

find any contraband.”

“What about sending a team into the Zone to inspect the settlements?

We could make it a joint team–Starfleet and Dominion.”

“That idea has been under discussion for several weeks now. The hangup

seems to be what action to take if we find something. The Dominion wants the

settlements, all of the settlements, regardless of their innocence, eliminated.

The Federation council disagrees. It feels that uprooting the legitimate

settlers would only lead to increased support of the Maquis, the same way the

original treaty with the Cardassians led to their founding.”

He sat back and swirled the remains of the Burgundy around in his

glass. “Up until now, we’ve managed to convince the Dominion that, in the

interests of peace, they should leave the settlements alone. But,” he added

with a sigh, “I don’t know how much longer they will agree to our requests.

I hate to say this, but it really wouldn’t surprise me if there was some

manner of conflict over this issue within the next six months.”

“Please!”

Startled, we both looked at my mother. Her gaze dropped to her half-

empty plate. “Can’t we please talk about something else?”

I reached over and gently squeezed her arm. Moist violet eyes lifted

to mine. “Mom, don’t worry. I’ll be fine.”

Her lip quivered as she patted my hand. “I know. I don’t mean to

act so silly. We’re not at war, but I can’t help feeling like I’m sending you

off to battle.”

I glanced over at Dad’s grave expression, then back to Mom.

“You’re not silly, Mom. Forty-two years of marriage have taught you that any-

thing can happen out there.” I got to my feet and bent over to hug her.

“I’ll be okay. I’m serving with good people, the best as far as I’m concerned.

We’ll be fine.”

“I hope so,” she replied as I crouched down beside her chair. A thin,

cold hand cupped my cheek. “Oh, how I hope so,” she repeated in a trembling

voice. “I don’t want to lose you, too.”

***************************

Aeropa II:

The air is hot and stagnant, hanging about us like a thick, wool cloak.

I feel like I’m suffocating. I want to throw up. I want to go outside,

but I can’t.

The cave rumbles like thunder, sometimes loud, sometimes soft, building

and falling, the rock walls shaking around us. If I close my eyes, I can

almost imagine that it is thunder, announcing the rain that the crops need

so desperately, but I have heard the sound of phaser bombardment too often

to fool myself. It is the Dominion, and it’s my fault they are here.

Nat won’t say so, however. He claims they do it whenever they feel

like it, just to remind everyone they’re still around. As I look around the

cavern, stocked with food, blankets, and other provisions, I try to convince

myself that he’s right. After all, the bombings started over two years ago,

long before I showed up; yet the other settlers seem content to hold me

responsible for this particular raid, and maybe they should. Trying to send

that message was stupid on more than one level.

After a while, Rachel breaks the angry silence and comes over to sit

with me.

“At least we were prepared for this one,” she says softly.

“How long do they usually last?”

“As long as they want them to. One attack lasted four days. That was

the one that took Alicia’s life.” She adds, “Has he told you?”

“No.”

“I’m not surprised. He was out in the field, and Alicia had come by

the infirmary for a check-up. Right as she left, we took a direct hit.

The doctor was killed and I was injured. Broke my arm. A fragment of the

building struck Alicia in the head. Nat carried her all the way here, but she

never regained consciousness, and without the doctor or the proper medical

instruments, there was little I could do for her or the child she was carrying.

Nat held her the entire time, until she drew her last breath. I felt terrible.

It happened right over there.” She nods in the direction.

I look across the cavern. Nat stands alone, the other giving him

a respectful distance. He stares down at the cave floor and then looks up,

gazing in my direction. His eyes close for a moment, and then he turns and

walks away, retreating deeper into the caves. I start to follow, but Remy

blocks my way.

“Let him be. Haven’t you caused enough trouble already?”

“Me? I didn’t start this. You did when you brought me here.”

The cave grows silent; even the bombardment seems to lessen as we face

each other.

“If it had been up to me, you wouldn’t be here,” he growls. “You’re

a liability. We had enough trouble without you bringing more.” He glances

down at my belly.

“Then deal with it,” I snarl and push past him. “I am.”

I follow a trail of lights and find Nat in a smaller cavern pitching

pebbles into a tiny pool. He pauses briefly and looks up as I enter.

“You should go back. Stay with the others.”

“Why? It’s cooler in here.”

“The other room is safer. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“Then, I wouldn’t send me back if I were you. I don’t think I’m too

popular in there right now.” I step a little closer to him. “Why did you

come in here?”

He turns away from the pool and sits down on a small ledge. He stares

down at the floor. “Cutting right to the chase again, aren’t you? Somehow I

remembered you as being less direct.” He snorts. “Funny the tricks your

memory plays.”

“Things change. I’ve learned that diplomacy only gets you so far with

some people.” I sit down next to him. “Do you mind?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Sure. You can get up and walk away or you can tell me to leave.”

“Lot of good that did me.”

I catch my breath. What was I thinking? I’m no counselor; I never

have been; and Nat isn’t Tom. “I’m sorry. I’ll go. I just thought you might

like some company.”

“I might, but not yours.”

His words hit hard as I get to my feet. “I’m sorry,” I whisper.

He reaches up and grabs my wrist. His brow puckers, not in a frown,

but more like a small child refusing to give into tears. “I’m sorry, Caitie.

I didn’t mean that the way it sounded. It’s simply that seeing you here,

knowing your condition, cuts a little too close to the bone.”

“I understand. I should’ve thought of that.” I turn to go, but he

holds fast to my arm.

“Wait.” He sighs. “You’ll hear it sooner or later, so I may as well

be the one who tells you.” He releases my arm and pats the stone. “Sit down.

See, it all started a little over four years ago. I was still wandering from

ship to ship, like I did when we knew each other. Only, it was getting old,

Caitie, real old.

“Then, one day, I walked into the bar on Deep Space Fourteen, and there

sat Alicia. I don’t know how to describe it, but something just clicked,

as if every part of my life immediately fell into place. It was almost as if

every bad thing that had ever happened in my life suddenly made sense–all of

it culminating to bring me to that one place at that one moment.”

He gives a tiny chuckle. “I don’t know. Maybe I was simply tired of

wandering and found in her an excuse to quit.” He pauses and takes a deep

breath. “Anyway, we got hitched, and then I heard about this settlement

starting up. They needed a pilot to fly a supply ship. Alicia wasn’t too

thrilled, but I convinced her, and for a while, we were doing okay. She really

put her heart into making this our home. We both did, I guess, but then the

raids started…”

His voice drops to a whisper. “It was my fault, see? It was my idea.

She didn’t want to come. It was my fault.” He leans forward, burying his

face in his hands. “If I hadn’t been such a coward. All my life, trying to

get as far away from Starfleet as I could, and this place seemed such a

godsend. I didn’t want her to find out. I was too ashamed. I ran away from

the truth she died.”

“No, no, Nat.” I place my hand on his back and he flinches. “It was

the Dominion, not you. It wasn’t like this when you came here. If it

had been, you wouldn’t have brought her here.”

“But we stayed. I could’ve taken her away, but I didn’t.”

“Nat, the two of you had put down roots. You had worked hard to make

this you home. You don’t just pick up and leave.”

“That’s such an easy excuse. I didn’t want to leave. That’s the

truth. That’s what I have to live with.”

“And now I’m here,” I say quietly. “Reminding you. Punishing you

even further.”

He nods and reaches out, briefly taking my left hand in his. “You

don’t deserve to be here, Caitie, and God as my witness, if it had been up

to me, I would’ve let you go, but maybe now you can draw some satisfaction

from knowing that this hasn’t been easy for me either.”

I shake my head. “I don’t draw much satisfaction from hurting people

anymore, especially people I know and care about. Well, maybe I would like to

give Remy a right cross, but other than that…”

The left side of his mouth rises in a small smirk and he looks at me.

“Still got that punch, huh?”

“Mmm-hmm, but it’s been a while since I used it.”

He glances down at my lap. “I think it’s going to be a little while

longer, too.” He gets to his feet and offers me his hand. As he does so,

another phaser blast shakes the rock around us, sending a waterfall of pebbles

cascading down the wall just a few meters away. “C’mon. Let’s go join the

others. It isn’t safe in here.”

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I ran my fingers lightly over the flight control console, admiring

the smooth, unblemished surface. The Mycenae was everything I’d been led to

expect and more. She was a lot bigger than Voyager–ten decks bigger with

ivory walls instead of grey–but still sleek and fast by design. I couldn’t

wait to take her to warp.

Harry and I had finally gotten settled into our respective quarters

(*much* larger than Voyager’s), and I had already succeeded in getting myself

unofficially lost twice. (Officially, I was exploring my new assignment.)

“Mr. Paris.”

“Yes, Captain?” I spun around to find her standing behind me,

her hands on her hips. Yeah, this was how it should be. I couldn’t imagine

flying a ship without her in the captain’s chair.

A small look of amusement crossed her face and then she turned toward

Ops. “Mr. Kim, transmit our request for departure.”

“Aye, Captain. Request transmitted…Clearance received.”

“Good. Mr. Paris, maneuver us out. Once we clear the bay, set course

two-one-two mark four. Full impulse until we clear the sector. Then take her

to warp five.”

“Yes ma’am. Clearing the bay…Course and speed laid in.” I looked

back at her and grinned. The tingle had returned, if only for the moment,

and it felt *so* good.

Janeway’s mouth curled in an approving smile as she took her seat.

“All right, let’s see what she can do. Engage.”

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

I sigh and flop back down on the bed, peeling off my pants. They’re

just too tight now. I have no choice left but to swallow my pride and

admit it.

All over I feel swollen, and my breasts are huge. I get to my feet and

walk over to the mirror to stare again at the protrusion of my belly. A warm

shiver of excitement runs down my spine as my right hand glides over the small

rise.

“Hey, Caitie.” Nat knocks on the bedroom door. “You ready?”

“In a minute.”

I kneel down beside the trunk and pull out some of Alicia’s maternity

clothes, specifically an earthen-colored skirt and blouse. Ever since our

conversation in the cave, I’ve avoided them. I know how much seeing them will

hurt him, but I’ve run out of options.

“Okay. Here I am,” I say a few minutes later when I open the door.

Nat’s mug halts halfway to his lips. As he stares, wave after wave

of naked emotion falls over his face. Finally, he takes a deep breath and

forces a smile. “Pants getting too tight?”

I nod, lowering my head self-consciously.

“Thought so. It was becoming a little obvious.”

I look up. “Oh?”

“Yeah, but I didn’t think it was my place to say anything.”

“Oh, so instead you were letting me walk around looking like some

bloated olapag.”

“No. No, you didn’t look bad. You looked good, a lot more curvy.”

“Oh?” I raise an eyebrow and almost burst into laughter as he

turns six different shades of red.

He turns away and sets down his mug. “Um, we’d better get going.

Most of the others are probably out in the fields by now.”

We reach the front door at the same time and he steps back to let me

pass through. “You do look good,” he whispers, and my cheeks grow warm.

He laughs. “Gotcha.”

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I closed my eyes and stretched out, letting the Clanonian sun

warm me from the tips of my boots to the roots of my hair. The morning mist

had vanished, leaving in its wake a thick blanket of humid air, which wrapped

itself snuggly around every object. It was exactly the kind of day that made

you want to kick back and snooze in a hammock. The kind of day that made you

lazy. The kind of day that could clear your mind of every thought, good or

bad, if you gave it half the chance. I didn’t want to move. I just wanted to

lay here and doze.

Even the birds had quieted in deference to the heat, leaving only the

baffling chatter of my goddaughter to break the silence. I yawned and folded

my hands behind my head, attempting to push any thought of Cait out of my mind;

eventually I gave up and just let the memories come, drifting, mixing with the

sounds around me.

We had been in space for almost three months, and the ship and its

crew had performed almost flawlessly. As a small reward, the Captain had taken

the unusual step of arranging two days of staggered shore leave for the entire

crew on Clanon. Harry had even found out in time to have B’Elanna and K’Elynne

meet us when we arrived.

I turned my head and opened one eye. Harry lay on his side propped up

on one elbow. He smiled up at his wife as she spoon-fed K’Elynne. “Great idea

of mine, huh?” he asked. “Having the two of you meet us here.”

“Hmph. It was a long way to come for just one day.” B’Elanna griped,

and then her face slowly broke into a smile. “But it was worth it, I suppose,”

she teased.

“Oh, thank you. It’s good to see you, too,” he retorted with an even

larger grin, and reached over to tickle his daughter under her chin. “But you

missed me, didn’t you, honey?”

As my goddaughter giggled, I rose up on my elbows and gazed down the

small slope to the glittering lake below. Time to leave the three of them

alone. I stretched and yawned and got slowly to my feet. “I’m going to take

a little walk. I’ve got the sudden urge to skip a few stones.”

“I’ll come with you,” Harry said and sat up.

“Nah, stay here.”

“You sure?”

“Harry, I’m a big boy. I don’t need a nursemaid.”

He glanced down at the picnic blanket and then over at B’Elanna.

“I didn’t mean it that way.”

“I know, but you see me every day. Stay here. I’ll be back.”

Before he could respond, I strode away. Okay, so being around them

bothered me a little. All day I had looked up at the sunny sky and at them and

had thought about little else but how much I missed Cait, how much I wished

she was with us. But there wasn’t much I could do about that, was there?

Nope, sure wasn’t.

I picked up a large stone and hurled it as far as I could out into

the lake. It sunk with an unsatisfying plunk. Bending down, I chose a

smaller, flatter stone. “Okay, Thomas, let’s see if you can beat your old

record.”

One, two skips.

“Aw, c’mon. You can do better than that,” I muttered, and picked up

another rock.

One, two, three. And a half.

“That’s more like it.”

I tried again, but didn’t fare any better. “Just rusty,” I mumbled

as I crouched down and sifted through the available pebbles. Not one fit

the bill. “Maybe I’ll have more luck over there.”

About half a meter away, a willow tree bent over the lake edge, its

branches barely kissing the water. Jackpot! I scooped up five stones and

beginning flinging them out into the water one at a time.

One, two, three, four, five, six.

“Yes!” My fists shot triumphantly into the air. “Yes! The old

touch is back.” I drew back my arm with the final pebble, but spun around

as the curtain of golden-green leaves rustled and parted. A female ensign

stepped through. “Geez, Latel, isn’t there some regulation about giving

officers coronaries?”

The full lips barely curved. “Sorry, sir.”

“No, it’s okay. I was just kidding.” I reared back a second time

and tossed out the fifth stone. Five skips.

“Freddie used to skip stones,” she said quietly. “A few times,

he tried to teach me, but I couldn’t get the hang of it.”

“It takes practice,” I replied, bending down and picking up another

rock. “I learned on my uncle’s farm one summer.”

“Oh.”

I hadn’t really had the opportunity to speak with Ensign Jinara Latel,

beyond the normal greetings. I was usually on the bridge, and her duties kept

her pretty much in the bowels of the ship. Now, as I turned my head to look

at her, I was struck speechless. The hair, which was usually pulled back in

the efficient regulation ponytail, hung down past her shoulders in thick waves,

catching the sunlight and revealing a rich garnet cast normally hidden within

the dark brown strands. I could see why Freddie had stayed with her through

the Academy. “You know, I didn’t expect to find you here. I thought you’d be

with that group of junior crewmen that went to the festival.”

Her arms, folded across her chest, tightened their hold as she stared

out over the water. “I changed my mind, sir. I didn’t feel like going.”

“Oh? Would you like to talk about it?”

“Talk about what?”

“Whatever’s bothering you.”

She unwound her arms and clasped her hands behind her back, standing so

ram-rod straight it made my back hurt just to watch her. “I’m sorry, sir.

I don’t know what you mean.”

“Like hell you don’t,” I muttered under my breath. Another stubborn

one, just like Cait. “Look, Ensign, knock off the stoicism. It doesn’t

impress me. If you don’t want to talk about whatever it is, that’s fine.

It’s your decision, but don’t stand there and tell me nothing is wrong when

anyone can see you’re upset.”

Surprised, she stared up at me with eyes as deep and dark as the

tar pits on Scalos IV. A man could fall into those eyes and be lost forever.

Her lower lip began to tremble and she bit it and looked down at the ground.

“Men!” she said finally, with a viciousness that caught me off-guard.

“Okay…” I replied slowly, not sure if defending my sex would be

worth the risk implied. “Do you want to tell me what happened?”

“Freddie Cohen is what happened,” she snapped. “Stupid, insensitive

jerk. We were together for four years–since first-year, and all of a sudden

he decides it was a mistake.”

I frowned. That sure as hell didn’t sound like the Freddie Cohen

I knew. “A mistake? Are you sure you didn’t misunderstand him?”

“It’s kind of hard to misunderstand a transmission that says ‘I’ve

found someone else and we’re engaged’. The ass didn’t even have the courage

to tell me in real time.”

My mouth fell open. “You’re kidding.”

“Hardly. It’s some other pilot on Saturn. Some bitch named Nazir.

Well, she can have him, the inconsiderate sonuvabitch.” She paused and gazed

up into the the tree, shaking her head. “My mother warned me. I should’ve

listened. ‘Don’t get involved with a pilot. They’ll never be around when

you need them. Love ’em and leave ’em, that’s all they know.'”

I stared down at the ground a little ashamed at the accuracy of

her description. Both men and women at the Academy had that reputation and

relished it equally. “Um-”

She glanced back at me and a pale rose crept into her cheeks. “Oh, I

didn’t mean you, sir.”

“No, it’s okay.” I grinned, slightly sheepishly. “In my younger years

I probably fit that description all too well.”

A small, relieved smile broke on her lips. “Well, actually, that’s

what I’ve heard, too,” she responded shyly.

“Oh? From who?”

Her head jerked up the hill toward Harry and B’Elanna. “A couple of

days ago when our team was running a level one diagnostic on the sensor

arrays, a few of us started talking about the men on the ship we thought were

really attractive. Anyway, your name came up and the Lieutenant overheard and

started laughing.”

“Laughing?”

“Yessir. Oh, nothing bad. He just said something like you used to be

a real ladies’ man until you got married.” The brown eyes opened wide. “I-we

didn’t even know you were married.”

I sighed and looked out over the water. “Yeah, well, it’s not some-

thing I talk about.”

“Oh. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to-”

“No, it’s not your fault. Heck, I’m kind of surprised the story hasn’t

made it through the ship by now.” I flung the rock I had been holding as far

as I could out into the water.

“I try not to listen to gossip,” she said.

I hesitated. Was it necessary to tell her? If I stopped now, maybe

the grief would be easier to push down. It had been a relatively good day,

after all. I crouched down resting my arms on my thighs. “It’s not what

you’re thinking,” I said with a reluctant sigh. “I’m not separated or going

through a divorce. It’s just that-” I stopped, afraid to go on, afraid of

the quiver that even now rose in my chest.

“It’s just that what, sir?”

*Just get it out and get it over with, Thomas.*

“My wife disappeared a couple of months ago. She was visiting her

father and vanished. No one’s heard from her since.” I glanced up, squinting

at her through the sunlight.

Her mouth fell open, but she quickly shut it. “That’s terrible.

Freddie never told me. No one knows what happened to her?”

“Nope,” I replied, hoping the conversation would end quickly, but I

knew from experience that it never did.

“Oh, sir, I am so sorry.”

I shrugged. “Not your fault.”

“I know, but if I had known-”

“It’s okay, Ensign. Forget it.” I picked up a flat pebble. “Here.

Try your luck.”

“But I can’t. I’ve tried.”

“So? Try again. Here.”

She took the rock and drew back her arm.

“Wait. Hold it,” I said. “Not like that. Like this. Okay, now

try it.”

There was a small sploosh as the rock hit the water and sank out

of sight. Her shoulders slumped forward. “See. I told you.”

“Never mind. Try again.” I forced a grin and chose another stone

trying desperately to concentrate on the basics of the moment–the smoothness

of the rock, the rustle of breeze-stirred leaves, the warmth of the sun–any-

thing, but Cait.

The second rock sank just as quickly, followed by a third. I shook my

head and handed Jinara a fourth. “Ensign, with my help, you are going to skip

at least one stone into this pond or my name isn’t Thomas Eugene Paris.”

She looked at me and let out a small giggle. “Eugene?”

“Don’t ask. It’s a family name.” I snickered. “For years I hated it,

but recently it’s begun to grow on me.”

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part one. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

Tom, your probation period has long since passed. Have you

transferred? I know you weren’t going to until the baby was born, but maybe

you have now.

All those times we argued…I tried to make you see reason, but you

wouldn’t listen. No matter what opportunity came up, you weren’t going to

leave my side until the baby, *this* baby, was born. Forget that I wasn’t

pregnant yet. Forget that it might have taken us months, years even,

perhaps never. Sometimes you are your own your worst enemy. So stubborn,

and yet, so devoted. I can’t help but love you for it.

You were so determined to be at the birth. An admiralcy, let alone

an admiral’s direct orders, couldn’t have drug you away. I wish you were

with me now. If you were, maybe I wouldn’t feel so alone and frightened.

Two weeks. Two weeks that have stretched into months. Why the hell

did I have to see Nat at that market? What idiocy impelled me to follow him,

just to say hello? He was part of my past. I should have let him stay there.

You were my future, and now, he and his friends have taken away that future,

our baby’s future. They could have let me go…

So, am I dead once again? Missing and presumed dead? Does Dad think

I am? The Admiral? Your mother? Our friends? Do you believe it? Will you

accept it?

I don’t want you to, but that sounds so selfish, and yet, I know you

won’t, not easily. You’ll fight it. You’ll tell people they’re wrong.

You’ll refuse to listen to reason, but in the end, little by little, you’ll be

worn down, and my tarnished knight will lay down his arms and weep over

an empty grave.

“You’re not eating.”

I look up.

Nat points to the food on my plate. “You’re not eating,” he repeats.

“I’m not hungry,” I reply, and my gaze returns to my gradually

vanishing lap.

“Any particular reason? You’ve seemed down for the past three days.”

I can feel the tears building once again. I will not cry. I won’t

allow it. “Today-” I stop to clear my throat, annoyed by the tremor in

my voice. “Today is my wedding anniversary. Tom and I have been married

for four years.”

He says nothing, quietly lowering his eyes and his fork. He will not

meet my gaze.

Slowly, my anger yields to the pain, and I push my chair back, getting

clumsily to my feet. “Excuse me.”

Nat leaps up. “Caitie. Caitie, I’m sorry.”

I don’t turn around, and I don’t stop until the bedroom door slides

shut behind me. There is nothing he can say that will alleviate the oppressive

grief I feel. I don’t want him to even try.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

The door chimed and I groaned in response.

I didn’t want visitors. I wanted to be left alone. Harry had come by

earlier to ask me to dinner, but he had had sense enough to withdraw and leave

me be.

The door chimed again.

“Come in,” I called, not even bothering to sit up on the sofa.

“Sir?” Latel called out. “Are you here?”

I lifted my arm from my eyes and sat up. “Computer, half-lights.”

Squinting in the sudden brightness, I set my wedding picture on the table.

“What is it, Ensign?”

“Nothing important, sir. I just didn’t see you at dinner, and I

wondered if everything was all right. I didn’t mean to disturb you.”

She began backing toward the door.

“That’s all right, Jinara. The reason you didn’t see me is that I

don’t feel very hungry. I’ll probably replicate something later.”

“Yessir.” She turned to leave but stopped. “Sir? If you don’t mind

my asking, would it help to talk? You’ve seemed very down these past few days,

and you were good enough to let me cry on your shoulder, would it- would it

help you to cry on mine?”

I sighed wearily. “That’s nice of you, Ensign, but I don’t-”

“Is it your wife?” she asked, moving closer to the sofa. “Is that

why you’ve been upset? Did they find her?”

“No, nothing like that.”

She leaned over and picked up the picture I had been holding. “May I?”

She stared for a moment at the image. “Is this her?” I nodded. “Your

wedding?” I nodded again. “She’s very pretty.”

“Beautiful,” I whispered, more to myself than to her. “Today was our

anniversary. We would have been married for four years.”

“Oh, like me and Freddie. Together, I mean. We weren’t married.”

She placed the picture back down and gazed at me, her dark brown eyes

enveloping me like a warm blanket. “Would you like to talk about it? I know

I’m only an ensign, but…”

The left side of my mouth rose slightly. “Rank has nothing to do with

it, Jinara. I know you feel an obligation and are trying to be nice, but I

really would rather be alone.”

“I understand, sir. I’ll leave.” She turned away once again, and the

sudden cold made me cry out.

“No!” I could hear the anguish in my voice. I felt certain she could,

too. “Please. Stay. Maybe you’re right. Maybe I would feel better if I

talked.” I patted the sofa cushion beside me. “Here. Have a seat.”

As she perched on the edge of the cushion, I reached forward and

picked up the picture. “Her name is Caitlin,” I began, sinking back into

the sofa. “We met on Voyager. She was part of the Maquis crew…”

***************************

Aeropa II:

Tom, so often your name is the first thought in my mind, the first word

on my lips when I wake. Even when we were together it was this way.

Time and time again I try to see you in my mind. Through Nat’s eyes,

I remember yours, but my memory, my heart?, says that yours are bluer. I try

to picture you now, but you have grown a beard and mustache…

Tom, it’s been months since I was taken from you. I know you have

cried. I’ve felt your tears on my cheeks. If only I could let you know. Tom!

I’m alive! I’m safe! I love you! Please, hear me!

The seasons are changing now. All morning, I have watched grey clouds

stalk us slowly from the east. Maybe it will rain tonight. The crops still

need the rain, the few that have survived…

Ow! Tom, the baby has kicked again, not as much as last night, but

enough to remind me that it is there, that it is alive. I wish I could do

the same. I wish you could feel it, feel me.

Last night, the rain and thunder came, and this morning the air is

thick, like my body. Nat will be up soon. So will the others. I should get

up, too, but I don’t want to. I want to lay here thinking of you…

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I watched Jinara bend over the pool table and take aim. “Hold it.

What are you shooting at?”

She raised up halfway, tucking some hair behind her ear. “The five.”

“Okay, and after the five what are you going for?”

She looked back down at the table. “I don’t know. Chances are I

won’t sink the five so I-”

I shook my head. “Wrong answer and wrong attitude.”

Leaving my cuestick balanced against a table, I walked over and took

the stick from her hand. “This isn’t some random game. It’s like chess.

You can’t think only about the ball you’re aiming at. You’ve got to think

about your next shot, too, and the shot after that, and so forth. And you’ve

got to think about where the cueball will end up if you miss, because if

you’re going to miss, at least leave your opponent a lousy set-up while you’re

at it.”

I pointed to the bright purple four ball halfway down the table.

“Now see that. It’s a trickier shot to send it into the side pocket, but if

you tap it just right, not only will it go in, but it’ll leave you set-up for

a shot on the seven and after that, the three or the one. If you go after the

five, you may get it in, but you’ve left yourself with a much harder shot on

the four and the seven, and absolutely no chance with the three or the one.

Besides, even if you don’t make the four, where’s the cueball going to stop?”

She shrugged and pointed. “There?”

“More likely here.” I circled the air space just behind the eight ball

with the tip of the cuestick. “And that’s not exactly a favorable position

for me.”

“Although he’s been there quite a few times,” a voice said behind us.

We both spun around. “Geez, Harry, are you trying to give us heart

failure?” I asked with a grin.

My friend didn’t return my smile. “Would you excuse us, Ensign?”

Jinara nodded quickly. “Yessir. Thank you for the lesson, Lt. Paris.

Same time day after tomorrow?”

“Sure. A little more practice and you’ll be beating me.”

She laughed, color creeping into her cheeks. “I think a lot more

practice is necessary before I reach that point. Sir.” She nodded at Harry

before disappearing through the heavy wooden doors.

“So, what’s on your mind, Harry?”

He looked around the bar as I bent down and pocketed the four ball.

“You know, I’m kind of surprised to find you in here.”

I shrugged and took aim at the seven. “Why? I told you a long time

ago that Sandrine’s always travelled with me.”

“I know. I guess I thought there’d be a few too many memories attached

to this place.”

The seven rolled gently into the pocket. “Oh? Like what? Like my

wedding reception? The games Cait and I played here? Things like that?”

I moved to the other end of the table and lined up to sink the three.

“To be honest, yes.”

“Well, I’ll tell you something, Harry. Before I ever met Cait, I had

memories of this place, good ones, bad ones, painful ones. Hers have just

added to the count.” The three grazed the edge of the bumper and rolled back

from the pocket. “Damn.”

“Uh-huh.” His gaze swung briefly back to the doors. “And Latel?”

“What? Oh for gods’ sakes, Harry. I told you about her. Her former

boyfriend was one of my trainees. They broke up recently and she needed a

shoulder to cry on. She’s a friend, that’s all. Hell, even if I wanted to,

I can’t petition for Cait to be declared dead for another six months, and I’m

not sure I’ll be ready to then.”

“Six months won’t do it now,” he said quietly. He punched up

something on a PADD he held and handed it to me. “These came in a few minutes

ago from Saturn Defense. They received them yesterday.”

I looked down. “Oh gods.”

The whole floor seemed to tip and I staggered backward against the

table. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Two pictures of Cait. The first

was only a head shot of her looking off to the left. There were rusty smudges

on her cheeks and forehead and strands of auburn hair jetted out from a wind-

ravaged bun. She looked tired, worried too.

The second picture was nearly identical, same unkempt bun, same far

off gaze, but this image was full-length. She stood in the doorway of some

battered building, and the clothes she had on were loose-fitting and

unfamiliar, but anyone could tell that beneath the swirling dress she was…

pregnant! I groped blindly for a chair, collapsing into one just before my

legs turned to plasma.

“Where?” I finally gasped. “Where did they come from?”

Harry pulled up another chair and sat down. “Saturn Defense received

them yesterday. They’ve been trying to trace the signal, but whoever made the

transmission hid the path very well.” He hesitated. “Almost like they

were part of the Maquis.”

I glanced up. He was serious. “No. No, she wouldn’t do that to me.

She wouldn’t just pick up and go with them again.”

“Maybe she didn’t have a choice.”

“No. She wouldn’t, Harry. C’mon, you’ve known her as long as I have.

You know she wouldn’t.”

He slowly nodded. “I know. Besides, that looks like the doorway of

a house. The Maquis aren’t exactly known for setting up permanent residence.”

He paused before adding, “You didn’t say she was pregnant, Tom.”

I gazed back down at the images. “I didn’t know, Harry,” I whispered.

“I didn’t know.”

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part one. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

Thunder rolls across the black sky, but I barely hear it. Nat’s

words burn in my ears. “You did what?” I ask, hoping I had misheard him.

“I sent two pictures of you to your husband. I hid the location

pretty well so I doubt the Dominion will be able to trace it, but at least

this way he’ll know you’re alive.”

“The pictures–what were they like? When did you take them?”

“Four days ago. They were of you standing in the doorway. I felt

bad after last week and I thought I’d surprise you.” His brow crinkles.

“I don’t understand, Caitie. I thought you wanted him to know you were okay.”

The room twists, its contents stretching out of proportion. I reach

out and somehow find the back of a chair. What will Tom think? No. Oh gods,

please no.

“Caitie, what’s wrong? I thought it was what you wanted.”

“I did, but just pictures, no explanation? What will he think?” With

a clap of thunder, I break down, sinking into the chair and covering my face

with my hands.

“Caitie? Oh hell, Caitie, don’t cry. I don’t understand. Why was

it so wrong? He’ll know the two of you are still alive now. He may wait.

Isn’t that what you wanted?” Nat crouches at my feet and tugs my hands away.

“Caitie, please, talk to me.”

“He- he didn’t know.” My words stumble over my breath. “He didn’t

know about the- the baby. I found out when I was at Dad’s, and I was waiting

to tell Tom when I saw him. What will he think now? That I ran off and left

him? That I carry another man’s child? Oh gods.” I jerk my hands out of

his and shield my eyes, but I can’t hide from the image of Tom, alone in our

quarters, sitting and staring at the viewscreen, hurt beyond words.

“Oh shit,” Nat mutters softly. “Oh shit.” He scrambles to his feet

and staggers toward the door.

The rain pours down, dripping steadily through the roof and forming

a puddle on the floor beside me. I raise my head and struggle to my feet,

wiping my eyes on my sleeve. Nat stands in the open doorway, gazing out into

the downpour; my legs are barely strong enough to take me to him. He doesn’t

turn around.

I reach out and touch his arm. “I’m sorry. I know you were trying

to help.”

He turns and hesitantly brushes my left cheek in his fingers. A sol-

itary tear rolls down his face. “Caitie, I’ve destroyed so many people’s

lives. Gods, even when I’m trying to help.” His hand jerks back and he stuffs

both deep in his pockets. “I’m sorry, Caitie. It never occurred to me that he

wouldn’t know. I’m really sorry.” Before I can stop him, he walks out into

the rain and disappears into the darkness.

Slowly I move back to the table and sit down, exhausted. The puddle

continues to grow. After all these months to receive those images… What will

he think? What would I think? That I am alive and well and carrying a child?

Your child, but you don’t know that. Oh gods, Tom, please hear me! It is

yours! It is yours!

The stew, tonight’s forgotten dinner, bubbles away on the cooker, and I

walk over and turn off the heat. I take out a bowl and ladle out some of the

rich, brown liquid. It has no taste, but it wraps me in a comforting warmth.

I sit down on the sofa to eat, but halfway through, I yawn. Too tired to move,

I set the bowl down and curl up, drawing Nat’s blanket over me and falling

asleep to the insistent patter of rain.

Thumps and curses awaken me, what must be hours later. The rain

has stopped. The door slides open and Remy half-carries, half-drags

Nat inside. They are both sopping wet, and Remy dumps him in the nearest

chair.

“Drunk,” he explains as I walk over to them. “You want him here?”

Nat’s head lolls to one side and he grins up at me, a sloppy, pathetic

grin. I shake my head. “No, but I’ll take care of him. Thank you for

bringing him back.”

Remy frowns, his dark hair plastered to his brow. “Are you sure?

He isn’t much help in his condition. You positive you don’t want some help?”

I hesitate. “Well, if you could help me get him out of these wet

clothes and over to the sofa…”

He nods. “No problem.”

Halfway through the disrobing, Nat stirs from his stupor and pushes

us away, but when he tries to stand, he collapses onto his knees.

Remy patiently picks him up and practically carries him over to the sofa.

Together, we tug off Nat’s boots and pants and force him to lie down.

“Pretty, isn’t she?” Nat slurs as I pull the blanket over him.

He grasps my hand and pulls it toward his lips. “Pretty as they come,” he

says, kissing it.

A hot flash runs over my body and I jerk my hand out of his. “Go to

sleep,” I tell him sharply, and then I soften my tone. “You’re drunk. Go to

sleep before you say something you’ll regret.”

The drunken glow drains from the blue eyes. “Regret? I regret so

much of my life. What’s a little more?”

I straighten up and turn to Remy. “Thank you for bringing him back.

I think I can take care of things from here.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Thank you, but you should get out of your own wet clothes.”

He shrugs and leaves. I close the door and lock it as Nat always

does before returning to the sofa. Nat’s eyes are closed, but as I tuck the

blanket more securely about him, they open.

“Caitie, I’m sorry.”

“I know. Go to sleep. You’re going to have a rough morning.”

He grabs my hand. “No. Please. Sit with me. Just for a little bit.

I want- Ah hell, I’m not sure what I want. Confession? Absolution?

Redemption? Such archaic terms, but we still need them, don’t we?” He laughs

softly. “I’m not making any sense, am I? Of course not, Lo- Lawson, you’re

drunk.”

I sit down beside him. “I don’t know if I can give you what you

want, Nat. I don’t hate you. I’m not sure I ever could, but-”

“I know.” The blue eyes gaze up at the ceiling. “Pity him who longs

to touch the face of God, and finds none but those of mortal men.”

“Who said that?”

He snickers. “No one important. I made it up. I get poetic when

I get drunk. Oh, Caitie, we had so much promise. So much promise.” His eyes

lose focus briefly before slowly swinging back to me. “I was at the Academy,

Caitie. Did I ever tell you that? I won awards. I flew Fleet ships.

I was one of the best and the brightest, and boy, I sure as hell thought

I was, too.” His eyes squeeze shut and he clutches my hand.

“It’s all right, Nat. You don’t have to tell me.”

“All those years ago…we got so close…I was ashamed. I never

wanted you to find out. I had to leave. They made me.” He releases my hand

and rolls away. “And now I’ve done it again. Taken another life. How many

more…”

I am silent. I don’t know what to say. I think of Tom and realize

how much he and Nat are alike. Small wonder that I loved them both.

Each struggling to correct past mistakes. Each searching desperately for a

way to forgive himself. Both convinced that they could never do enough to pay

for their crimes. How did Granma Dorie describe their kind? Angels that fell

from Heaven and landed short of Hell?

A heavy snore brings me back from my thoughts, and I smooth the damp

blond hair with my hand. Even with the beard he still looks like a lost

little boy. I place a light kiss on his temple and get to my feet. The stew

can sit out for the night.

The next morning, as I am quietly preparing breakfast, Nat wakes and

stumbles over to me. He looks awful and probably feels much, much worse.

I can’t resist teasing him a little. “Good morning, sunshine.”

He grunts and leans over the sink and pours a ladle-full of water

over his head. “I feel like shit.”

“You look like it, too.” I snicker. “Go clean up. I’ll fix you

some coffee.”

“Yeah. Thanks,” he mumbles and starts to turn away. Suddenly, he

grabs my arm and places his left hand on my belly. He stares at me, his eyes

wide open and unusually alert. “Caitie, I’ll take care of the two of you.

I promise. I won’t let anything happen to either of you. I swear.”

“Nat-”

“No, Caitie, let me. Let me take the responsibility. Please. It’s

important to me.”

I gaze up at him and nod slowly. “All right, Nat. I trust you.”

The right side of his mouth curls and then falls. “That’s probably

a mistake, but I’ll try my best not to let you down.” He pats my belly.

“Either of you.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

Cait, do you remember the first time I held your hand? It was full of

blood and splinters, but still hard and strong, unsoftened by your time on

Voyager and speaking more eloquently of a lifetime of struggle than your

personnel file ever could. In that brief moment, I became more ashamed

than I ever had been of my past actions, even more than I was at my trials.

B’Elanna said it best–you were a warrior, and I knew, in that brief moment,

that I was far beneath your contempt.

Yet, scant hours later, you showed me your playful side, taunting me,

daring me, flirting with me. You kissed me. You made love to me. For days

afterward, I told myself it had been a mistake, that you had just been a little

lonely. I knew my reputation on the ship. It was fear and shame that kept me

from you, not the reason I gave at the time. You’ll never know close I came

to turning and walking away from your door that night. That was how afraid

I was, but I didn’t, and you made love to me again. I never knew I could feel

so honored, so thoroughly forgiven of all my sins.

But what do I do now, Cait? Tell me. What does one do when they have

given themselves to someone as freely and completely as I have given myself

to you? I don’t understand. Please, Cait, help me to understand. What do

these pictures mean?

***************************

Aeropa II:

I sigh and poke at the steamed tubers that constitute my dinner.

Nat left five days ago with Remy and Mosc on a trade deal. He said it might

take a few days, but I can’t help worrying. That scrap heap he calls a ship

couldn’t outrun a shuttle on thrusters.

A knock on the door draws me out of my morbid thoughts. “Yes? It’s

open.” I hadn’t bothered to lock the door. For the past four evenings,

Rachel has stopped by to check on me. Sweet, but a little annoying. I’m not

a child, just having one.

“Trusting, aren’t you?”

“Nat?” I spin around in the chair and fly, at least as much as I am

able, into his arms.

“Hey. Hey. I’ll go away more often if I get this response.”

“Don’t you dare. I was worried. That ship isn’t safe.”

He shrugs. “It gets the job done.”

“Barely. Did you get my message to Tom?”

He shakes his head. “I’m sorry, Caitie. I couldn’t.”

“Oh.” I step back and lower my head, trying to conceal my disap-

pointment.

Nat takes my hand and squeezes it. “I’m sorry. I tried. I know how

much it meant to you, to both of you, but I couldn’t get the transmission

time.”

“It’s all right. I know it can be tough. You did what you could.”

“Lot of good it did,” he mutters and drops my hand. “I’ll get the

supplies.”

He steps back outside and brings in a crate. “This one has our share.”

He grunts and sets it down just inside the door. “And this one…” He lifts

a second, smaller box and carries it over to the table. “This one is for you.

It won’t make up for not getting through, but… Go ahead. Open it.”

I look at him and then at the box. “Go ahead,” he repeats. “Open it.”

I press the lock release and the lids lifts up. Inside, on top, is

a box containing small, wooden blocks with the letters of the alphabet

painted brightly on their sides. Underneath them are five children’s books,

three yellow baby blankets and baby clothes. Tucked between the blankets are

two plastic rings. I lift one out, twisting it in my hand. “What the-?”

“They’re teething rings,” he explains hastily. “God’s gift to

mothers, or so my older sister used to say.”

“I know what they are. I want to know how you got them, or all of this

for that matter.”

He shifts his shoulders and sits down. “It was no big deal.

The trader we dealt with this time is an old acquaintance of mine from my

wandering days. He owed me a few favors and I told him he could pay up by

replicating this stuff. After I couldn’t get the transmission time, I couldn’t

come home empty-handed.” He takes my hand and squeezes it again. “Besides, I

told you I’d take care of both of you. I know I can’t replace the kid’s real

father, but I can try my best. You both deserve that.”

Tears spring up in my eyes. “Nat, that’s so-so-” I don’t get any

further, losing the battle with my quivering chin.

“Oh, Caitie.” Nat gets to his feet and pull me close, wrapping his

arms about my shoulders. “Caitie, don’t cry. Please don’t cry.”

“But you didn’t have to do this. This was so thoughtful.” I raise my

head and place a kiss on his cheek. Then, I sniff. “Ugh. I need to blow

my nose. I’m all drippy.”

He laughs and fishes a hankerchief out of his pocket. “Here,

use this.” He wears a huge smile now. “I’m glad you like the stuff. I had

Jack make the blankets yellow since we don’t know… I mean, I realize its

old-fashioned, blue for boys and pink for girls, but I guess deep down that’s

what I am–an old-fashioned guy.”

“Old-fashioned? Ancient is more like it,” I tease. “But it’s okay.

I like yellow better anyway.”

His smile grows even wider.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

Cait, I have sat at this desk and studied these pictures for two

weeks now, and I still don’t understand. What am I missing?

Have you begun a new life? It looks as if you have. Is that what

you are saying? How is it? Is it what you hoped for? Is that the doorway of

your new home? Who took the pictures? A friend? Your lover? Why did you

send them to me? As torment? No. No, I can’t believe that. You were never

cruel. You could get angrier than B’Elanna, but you were never cruel. I don’t

think you can be.

So why send me the pictures? To tell me you were alive? To tell me

to get on with my life? Is that it? You have a new life, and I must have

one, too? Is that it? Do I have your blessing? Under the circumstances, do I

even need it?

Dear gods, Cait, I *love* you. I trusted you. You filled my soul,

my veins, but now you drain away, drop by drop, like blood, and I feel empty.

I try to keep it together, to put on a smile and joke around, but others,

like Harry, see through it. Soon everyone will.

Shit! Why can’t I just say it? I AM ANGRY! How could you do this

to me? I tried to be everything I should–husband, lover, friend. Dammit, I

tried my best. Was it not enough? Why didn’t you tell me? I would have done

anything for you–tried harder or something, anything. Didn’t you know that?

For gods’ sakes, a day didn’t pass that I didn’t tell you I loved you.

Didn’t you believe me?

Look, I promise, if you want to stay away, I’ll give you what you want,

a separation or a divorce. Just please, please tell me why. What made you

leave? Please, worse than anything is not knowing. Was it my fault? Am I

to blame? Please, Cait, I’ve got to-

*BEEP*

I set the PADD face down on my desk and wiped the stray tear from

my cheek. “Come.”

“Sir?” Jinara peered around the doorway.

“Yes, Ensign. Come in. What can I do for you?”

She took two hesitant steps inside with her head bowed. “Um, sir, I

know you’re an officer, but I was wondering if you’d like to have dinner

with me. See, I normally eat with Celia, -er Ensign Cartwright, but she eats

with Josh now, and I just can’t face them tonight. I mean, I’m glad they’ve

found each other, but-”

“It brings home the loneliness even more, doesn’t it?”

She gave a soft sigh and nodded.

I glanced back down at the PADD on my desk. *Misery loves company,

or so they always say.* “Well, I think you’ve had a pretty good idea, Jin.

I was feeling a bit blue myself, but I think dinner would do us both good.”

“You-you do?” The brown gaze rose from the floor, eyes wide with

disbelief. “You mean you accept?”

“Sure. Sounds far more constructive than what I was doing. Just give

me a second.” I picked up the PADD and hastily saved what I had written.

“Okay, I’m ready. Let’s go.”

The mess was located three decks away from my quarters. We caught an

empty lift, but a split-second after I said “mess”, the car stopped with a

violent jerk, throwing me back against the wall and Jinara into my arms.

The lights flickered off and the car jerked again.

She clung to me. “It’s okay.” I said, trying to reassure her.

“Probably just a malfunction. These things happen. Engineering will have it

fixed in no time.”

Fulfilling part of my prophecy, the lights came back on. Jin looked

up at me, her brown eyes wide and frightened. A terrible heat surged through

my body. How could I not have noticed how full her lips were? Or that her

hair radiated the sweet innocence of lily of the valley? My heart pounded and

my mouth went dry. I licked my lips. “Are-are you all right, Ensign?”

“Uh…yes…sir,” she replied, still staring up at me.

“Are you sure?” I whispered. Her body moulded so well to mine,

soft and gently curved in all the right places.

A delicate flush spread over her cheeks, and she nodded without

looking away. “Yes, I-” The car began to move and she pushed herself out

of my arms. “I’m sorry, sir. I don’t know why I panicked like that. I don’t

know what came over me.” Her gaze dropped to the floor, the color in her

cheeks ripening like a young peach.

I stared at her, breathing hard. *Dear gods, Thomas, what are you

thinking?* I straightened up and cleared my throat. “It’s all right, Ensign.

Lifts have a way of making us all claustrophobic when they break down.”

We reached the correct deck and proceeded to dinner, but things

had changed. The meal was stilted and uncomfortable, bound now by the rules

of protocol instead of friendship, and later, as I lay awake alone in my bed,

I prayed that she hadn’t noticed.

It was laughable–a man nearly twenty years older than she was. Yet, I

couldn’t stop myself from thinking how alive she had felt, the scent of her

hair still fresh in my memory.

With a sigh, I rolled onto my stomach and pressed myself against the

mattress. Too many nights alone. Too many nights spent between cold,

uninviting sheets. And for what? The bittersweet confirmation that Cait

lived somewhere, with someone? Where the hell did that leave me?

It wasn’t fair. It just wasn’t. Jinara had been my one solace since

losing Cait. A friend I could talk to with no connection to my past. And now,

that refuge was denied me. It wasn’t fair. I could still feel her in my arms.

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part one. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

WARNING: THIS STORY CONTAINS MATERIAL THAT MAY BE INAPPROPRIATE FOR SOME

READERS. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED.

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

Overnight it seems, the days have grown much colder, and everyone

bundles up in whatever they can find. In the morning light, I can see my

breath.

The power generators sustained heavy damage in the latest bombing and

only produce about sixty percent of their normal output. Usually this means

we choose between heated rooms and purified water. So now we build fires on

stone hearths at daybreak and dusk; after the wood burns away the stones hold

the heat for hours.

Four days ago, we finished harvesting the last of the crops which had

survived the summer heat and the Dominion. It doesn’t look like much food

to me, but Nat says it’s more than they had last year and the other settlers

seem equally jubilant.

Why would anyone want to live like this when they didn’t have to?

I saw the same struggles when I was in the Maquis–farmers scraping what life

they could from the land–and I didn’t understand it then either. Maybe if I

had been raised a farmer…

This morning the cold in the bedroom is unbearable. First light has

not broken, but I can’t take it any longer and wrap myself in the blankets and

go into the other room to sit by the lingering warmth of a long dead fire.

Nat wakes and sees me, bundled up and trembling. Without a word, he stumbles,

yawning, into the bedroom and drags the mattress out here close to the

fireplace.

“Shoulda said somethin’,” he mumbles. “Woulda done it sooner.”

“It hasn’t been this bad. Besides, you’ve been tired in the evenings.”

He shrugs. “Turning soil does that. But I don’t want you catching

cold. C’mere.” He lowers me onto the bed and tucks the blankets securely

about me. “Warm enough now?”

I nod. “Much better. Thanks.”

“Anytime.” He yawns once more and shuffles back to the sofa as I

snuggle further under the covers.

He has been wonderful. Anything I want or need, he gets it if he can.

He spoils me really, just like Tom did…

I fall back asleep, relatively warm and content, and slip into the

most delicious dream. In it, I lie in bed, wide awake, but keeping my eyes

shut. Someone is with me, beside me, but strangely enough, I am not afraid.

Firm, sensuous fingers make quick work of my nightclothes, laying me bare,

and I hear an intake of delighted breath before the hands return, caressing me

in such a way that I can’t help but cry out in pleasure. Oh gods. It feels

so good. His breath, his lips, his teeth as he tastes every centimeter of

my skin. Oh gods. Yes. Don’t stop. Yes. Oh, Nat-

Horrified, I sit up. Did I? Heavy breathing tells me he still sleeps

soundly on the sofa. Maybe I did not speak his name aloud. I lie back down

with the pulse still thundering between my legs and stare out the window at

the slowly lifting darkness…

Later, I wake as Nat moves about the kitchen, his shirt open, revealing

a sprinkling of golden hair. The memory of the dream returns in a rush.

Oh gods, Tom, please forgive me. If you were here… If you were here,

I would not have watched him so closely. I would not have noticed how broad

his chest is; or how dark his skin has become; or how much definition the

fieldwork has given his muscles. And he would not have looked up and seen me

watching, the hunger so visible in my eyes. I feel so ashamed. I’m sorry,

Tom. I didn’t mean to.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

It had been a long week, filled with dreams, anger, and above all,

guilt. Finally at the end of my shift yesterday, I had allowed myself to

escape to Sandrine’s, alone, deleting the characters and replicating my own

drinks. I didn’t even play pool. It-everything reminded me too much of

Jinara. So, I just sat by the fire and drank.

All week, I had done my best to avoid her without being rude or

suspicious, but things had only gotten worse. She seemed to be everywhere,

on the bridge, in a lift, everywhere, always smiling, always meeting my gaze.

Was she doing it on purpose? Perhaps. Or maybe I was simply desperate enough

to imagine it. After all, when I was with her, the emptiness went away.

I felt alive, and that was something I needed more than anything else in the

universe.

*But she doesn’t need you, Thomas. You, foisting all your misery and

anger onto her. Doesn’t she have enough of her own? Just what kind of a man

are you?* I stared down into my drink, the firelight dancing brightly in the

amber liquid. *What would your father say?*

My commbadge chirped. “Latel to Lt. Paris.”

*Damn.* I groaned silently. “Yes, Ensign?”

“Well, um, sir, I noticed that Sandrine’s was running, but the door

is locked. Is everything all right, sir?”

“Yes. Computer, disengage privacy lock. Authorization, Paris-gamma-

four-one-three.”

The heavy oak door swung open slowly, and Jinara entered, hesitating

while her eyes searched the dimly lit room. Then, she walked toward me, her

slim legs scissoring gracefully, one before the other under the wondrous

curves of her hips. “Are you here alone, sir?” Her voice wrapped around the

words like Natalian cashmere.

“Yes.”

“Should I leave?”

*Yes!* “No.”

She sat down and my gaze returned to my drink. Neither of us spoke,

and her hands, with their exquisitely tapered fingers, fidgeted nervously.

“Would you like to talk, sir?”

“No.”

I looked up and our eyes met. I sat forward and placed my hand

over hers. “Pull away, Jinara,” I warned. “You shouldn’t be here. Not with

me. Not now.”

“No.” Still holding my gaze, her head moved slightly from side

to side. “No. I want to be here–with you.”

The next thing I knew she was in my lap, the two of us kissing like

frantic teenagers. My hand crept up to her breast and she moaned softly.

“Mmm. Please,” she begged, and fumbled with the fasteners of her uniform,

opening the front and guiding my hand beneath her shirt.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” she whispered. “It’s been a

fantasy of mine for so long.”

“Has it now?” I mumbled, angling my head and sucking gently on the

soft flesh just beneath her jaw.

“Ohh, yes…sir.” She pulled back, her cheeks flushed golden in the

firelight like sun-ripened peaches. “It’s silly, but-” She paused and then

groaned as I tweaked her nipple ever so slightly.

“But what? Tell me. I won’t laugh.”

She swallowed hard, the dark eyes wildly aroused, and yet still a

little fearful as they searched my face. “I-I’ve wondered what it would be

like to do it here, with you, on the pool table.”

A drunken smile twisted my lips. Gee, not quite so innocent after

all. “Do you want to find out?”

Her eyes opened wide; then with a small smile of her own, she bent her

head and took hungry possession of my mouth. Without a thought as to who could

walk in, I gathered her light form in my arms and carried her over to the

table.

***************************

Aeropa II:

The heat, the touch of another. It has been so long that I almost cry.

I don’t want to let go. I want to be held. My body aches for it. The warmth,

the strength of his arms. My clothes must be melting…

“Caitie…” His voice rumbles like thunder rolling down from the

mountains. Fingers gently pry my head from his chest. I don’t dare open

my eyes.

“Caitie?” The whisper blows across my lips followed by the briefest

of pressure. My lips part, begging, and the pressure returns again and again,

lingering longer each time. My heart pounds. A wave of nausea rushes over me

leaving my skin tingling. My clothes are on fire. I can’t breathe.

I’m suffocating. What a delicious way to die!

Then, the pressure is gone and I can breathe. My eyes open. Eyes as

blue as lapis stare helplessly into mine. Nat releases me and steps back,

panting. His slim fingers slide through his hair and his gaze sweeps down to

my protruding belly then back up to my face.

“I-I’m sorry,” he says quietly. “I didn’t mean to- You carry another

man’s child- I-I can’t. I can’t let you. You’ll hate me and I can’t live

with that.” His eyes close and he bows his head. “I’m sorry, Caitie,”

he whispers. “It won’t happen again.” Then, a little louder to himself.

“I’ve got to get out of here.”

I don’t stop him. I can’t. I am rooted to where I stand. If I move,

I’ll fall; my legs are that weak. I am that weak. What have I done?

Hours later, as I am washing dishes, Nat returns. How easily I have

grown accustomed to his strong step thumping across the floor. He stops behind

me, close enough to sense my warmth and I his. His hands rise to touch

my shoulders; then, catching himself, they drop to his side. He backs away,

neither of us saying a word.

I stretch and twist my neck, trying to free it from the tension.

I feel more imprisoned than ever. Nat must feel it now, too.

“Does you neck hurt?” he asks.

“A little.”

“W-would you like me to rub it?”

We both catch our breaths. “Please.”

I hear him blow on his hands and rub the palms together. Then, strong

fingers glide over my skin, carefully brushing strands of hair out of the way.

Familiarity aches so deeply within me that a tear rolls down my cheek. I wipe

it away quickly. He won’t understand, I tell myself. He reminds me of Tom.

That’s why I want to shut my eyes and tumble back into his arms. That’s why

I want him to hold me and kiss me and tell me I’m beautiful.

But I can’t keep my eyes closed forever. Sooner or later they will

open and I won’t see my husband. I will see only an old lover, my captor,

the man who took me from Tom. I should hate him. I should, but I don’t.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

That was how it started, with me taking her right there in Sandrine’s,

not caring if anyone walked in on us. I should have known better. I should

have shown greater respect for my own marriage vows even if Cait hadn’t

of hers. I should have, but I didn’t, and for whatever reason, I let it

continue.

It was too easy. She was so young and eager to please. Her roommate,

who had a boyfriend on board, was only too happy that Jin had found somewhere

to spend her nights, and Jinara was careful–always checking the corridor

before she came and left and removing her commbadge so she couldn’t be traced.

Occasionally, my conscience tried to rear its meddling head, but it

was never very successful. Whenever Jin leapt into my arms, I lost myself

in a little fantasy world and that was all I wanted. No feelings. No commit-

ments. Nothing that would reach inside and touch my heart. Then, one day

at breakfast, Harry took it upon himself to shatter my illusion of peace.

“You know, I think Latel has a crush on you.”

I almost laughed, choking instead on my orange juice. Gods, he didn’t

know the half of it. “So?”

“So, you might want to stop spending so much time with her.”

“She’s a grown woman, Harry. I’m not going to treat her like

some teenager.”

“Hey, just a little friendly advice. This isn’t Voyager. Regulations

are etched in stone here.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” I said, and busied myself with slicing up a

sausage link. If I met his gaze I knew I would laugh in his face.

“Shit,” he swore quietly. “You already knew, didn’t you? You’ve done

it, haven’t you? You’ve slept with her.”

“Is that a statement of fact or a question?”

“Fuck.”

“Nice choice of words, Harry.”

“What the hell are you trying to do, Paris? Get kicked out of Fleet

again? Shit. Great. And now I know, too.”

I sighed and took a bite of my toast. “No, you don’t. I haven’t

admitted one thing. Don’t worry. Everything is under control.”

“Like hell it is. All you have to do is see her face when you walk

in the room. She’s in love with you. Dammit, Tom! What the hell are you

trying to do? Destroy your life and hers, too? Geez!” His fork clattered

to his plate and others turned to look.

“Pipe down, will you?” I muttered. “You’re the one attracting

attention.”

He picked up his fork and resumed eating long enough to pacify the

curious. “Look, Tom, think about what you’re doing. Think about all you’ve

gone through to make it back into Starfleet. Think about your folks and all

the people who helped along the way–Janeway, Tai, Admiral Fletcher. Those

people put their reputations on the line for you. Hell, think of Latel.

This could destroy her career. For gods’ sakes, Tom, you still have a life,

even if it is without Caitlin. Don’t throw it away.”

I put down my fork and glared at him. “Shut up, Harry, and mind your

own business. I know what I’m doing.”

He challenged my gaze for a moment before getting to his feet.

“Like hell you do,” he muttered and picked up his tray.

I watched after him. Deep down, I knew he was right, but gods help me,

I didn’t want to end it. It was the only time I felt halfway alive. I scooped

up another forkful of eggs, but set it down and pushed my tray away. Shit.

Harry’s words commanded my full attention for the rest of the day.

Twice, Janeway had to repeat orders to me, but by the time my shift ended,

I knew what I had to do and headed reluctantly to my quarters. Jin would be

stopping by, if she wasn’t already there. Damn. There would be no easy way

to tell her. The whole situation was my fault. I was older. I should have

known better, and I did. That was the worst thing. With a heavy sigh, I keyed

in the lock sequence.

The door slid open. Jin stood just inside, wearing a black lace teddy

and holding a scotch and water in her hand. Shit. She wasn’t going to make

this easy.

“Surprise!” she said, handing me the drink. “How was your day?”

I took a large gulp, letting the smooth fire glide slowly down my

throat. “I’ve had better,” I replied, moving over to the sofa.

She sat down next to me, tucking her lean legs beneath her. Her

fingers slipped easily through my hair. “I’m sorry. Is there anything I can

do to help?”

I stared down at the drink and tried to focus on the issue at hand,

but her breasts hovered in the corner of my vision. Why did she have to be so

damn attractive? I turned my head, and before I could say anything, our lips

met. Just this once, I told myself as she crawled into my lap, and it will be

the last time.

An hour or so later, I lay in bed, staring up at the ceiling. Jin lay

on her stomach, her arm resting across my chest. She groaned softly and

snuggled closer.

“Mmmm. That was wonderful.”

I sighed. “Good. I’m glad.”

She raised her head. “You’re still upset. What’s wrong?”

Shit. This wasn’t the time, but when was? If I didn’t tell her now,

when would I? Ever? Never? When they were reading our names out at a

court martial hearing? “Jin, we need to talk.”

“About?”

“About this. About what we’re doing. As much as we both enjoy it,

it has to stop.”

She sat up, her brown eyes widening. “Haven’t I pleased you?”

I raised up on my elbows. “Yes. Gods, yes, you have. A lot, but that

isn’t the point. What we’re doing is dangerous. We’ve both worked hard to get

into Starfleet. If we’re discovered, we could lose everything. If it was just

me, I wouldn’t care, but you’re young. You’ve got your whole life ahead

of you. I’m not going to let you destroy it because of me.”

She clutched her knees to her chest and stared down at the crumpled

sheets. “But if we love each other, what does it matter?”

“It matters a lot.” I sat up and grabbed her chin. “Look at me.

Do you think you’re in love with me?” The moist brown eyes couldn’t lie, and I

relinquished my hold with a sigh. “Harry was right. You are, aren’t you?”

Her lower lip trembled. “You-you told the Lieutenant?”

“No, and that’s part of the problem. I didn’t have to. He guessed it

and if he can, others will too. We can’t let that happen especially when you

aren’t really in love with me.”

“I’m not?” She sniffled and a tear trickled down her right cheek.

I wiped it gently away with my thumb. “No. It’s sex and it’s passion

and it may be thrilling as hell, but it isn’t love. Believe me, I know. I’ve

experienced both. I know this isn’t what you want to hear, but it would be

wrong to let you go on believing this to be something it isn’t.”

“I don’t understand. You make this sound like some teenage crush.”

I shook my head. “No, I know it’s not, and the first time a woman said

the same thing to me, I didn’t understand either. I thought she was wrong,

too, but years later, when I met my wife, I realized she had been right.”

“But your wife left you.”

“True, and that’s the other reason this should end. I’m not ready

to embark on a relationship. I’m still trying to adjust to life without her.

You’re still going through the same thing with Freddie. We both need time

to get our bearings. We need time to heal.”

The pale shoulders began to shake as she clutched the sheet about her.

I tried to hug her, but she shrugged me away. Couldn’t say I blamed her.

“You know,” she mumbled. “He-he was my first.”

“Your first?”

She snuffled loudly and nodded. “He taught me everything. I really

thought he loved me. I thought I loved him until I met you.”

*Shit. Well, congratulations, Thomas. You’ve certainly done it

this time.* “Jin. Jin, look at me. Please.”

Slowly, she lifted her head, the mahogany eyes already swelling.

“Now, listen to me, and listen well. You are a beautiful woman, and

what you deserve most is someone who’ll make you happy and show you what it’s

really like to be in love. If I could, I would volunteer in an instant to be

that guy, but I can’t. Too much has happened, too much could happen, and I

can’t be that person, no matter how much I may want to be. But he is out

there somewhere. You’ve just got to give things time. Understand?”

Tears cascaded down both cheeks. A heart was breaking before my eyes,

and I was the one causing it, but she nodded bravely. “I-I’m trying to.”

***************************

DISCLAIMERS: See part 1. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

Rachel’s hands pass over and around the gigantic swelling that is

my baby. Her hands feel rough, the hands of a farmer, not a healer.

She smiles as she checks her conclusions by a scan. “Yes. The baby has

dropped right into position. Any day now, any day now.”

I try to laugh. “Finally.”

She pulls down my shirt and helps me to sit up. “Is something

bothering you? Nerves, maybe? Nat tells me you’ve been very quiet this

past week.”

“It’s nothing really. Just memories.”

“Would it help to talk about them?”

“I don’t know.” My shoulders rise in a helpless shrug and I look down

at my hands as the tears press closer and closer to the surface. “I’ve been

thinking about my daughter a lot.”

“The child you lost.”

“Yes. I carried her for eight months and lost her.” My left hand

rests against my belly and I feel a faint, but comforting wriggle. “He doesn’t

move much anymore. I guess I’m just afraid that I’m going to lose this one,

too.”

“Nonsense.” Rachel’s hand clutches mine, gripping it with surprising

strength. “I suppose that is only a normal reaction, but it is a baseless

concern. You are a strong, healthy woman, and everything indicates that

your child is equally healthy. Complications can always arise, but at this

point, I see no reason to believe you will experience any. Beside,” she adds

with a small smile. “I won’t let anything happen to him.

“You see, in some respects, Caitie, this isn’t just your child.

Our whole settlement has come to feel responsible for him and not just because

we brought you here. For many of us, this child has become a symbol–

an affirmation of life in the midst of all the destruction we’ve seen.

The two of you, whether you realize it or not, have given us hope, which was

something we desperately needed.”

I tear my gaze from hers and bow my head. I know I have no reason to,

but I feel guilty, selfish for wanting to be with Tom and deny them this small

happiness. A lone tear trickles down my cheek.

Rachel wraps her arm around my shoulders, guiding my head to the

crook of her neck. “Go ahead and cry. We all have to at one time or another.

Go ahead. It will make you feel better.”

It does, and after she leaves, I find myself humming as I prepare

dinner. The night is unusually mild, and when we finish eating, Nat and I step

outside. The sky sparkles, and Nat jokes about being able to see all the way

to Earth, leaving me in a helpless fit of giggles, that even I don’t

understand. For whatever reason, I feel calmer now, more at peace. My baby

is coming. Soon. Soon.

“Did Rachel visit you today?”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“How is everything?”

I take his hand and place it on my belly. “Wonderful. Any day now,

she says.”

He looks down at his hand and then up at me. Uncertain, he leans

forward and kisses me, once, twice, as my arms encircle his neck. His tongue

slips between my lips and a damp warmth grows between my legs.

“Caitie…” he whispers, but a bolt streaks out of the sky, hitting the

ruins of the abandoned house next to ours. “Shit!”

Another beam hits the ground even closer to us and nearly knocks us

down. Other settlers quickly emerge from their dwellings, and we run as

fast as we can for the caves, dodging phaser fire and the resulting showers

of debris. Twice I stumble, but Nat, with Remy’s help, keeps me on my feet.

Miraculously, we all make it inside.

Nat settles me on a now familiar low ledge before starting to assist

Mosc and Chuck set up the emergency lights and heat. As soon as he steps away,

Rachel comes over and sits down beside me.

“How are you doing?”

“I’m okay,” I reply, still panting from the unexpected exertion.

“Good. I thought I saw you trip and I was concerned.”

“I did, but Nat and Remy kept me from falling.”

“Good.” The lights come on as she pats my hand. “This close we have

to be careful. Damn them!” She growls protectively as the walls rumble

around us.

For minutes which stretch into hours, we sit in silence, listening to

the irregular thunder outside. I lean my head on Rachel’s shoulder and doze as

best I can, dreaming of Madeleine again, holding her, playing with her.

Years older than she was when she died, I watch her run through a field on

chubby, uncertain legs. She falls, but picks herself up, a determined look on

her face which erupts into giggles as Nat swoops in from nowhere, like a giant

bird, and scoops her up into his arms. Their laughter floats together over

the green grass and I wake with a start.

“Shhh,” Rachel says and pats my knee. “Go back to sleep. They’re

still firing.” As if in confirmation, the ledge trembles beneath us.

“Mmmm.” I nod sleepily and lower my head back to her shoulder. Then I

feel it–a cool dampness against my thighs. Rachel pats my knee again.

“Go to sleep.”

“I-I can’t,” I whisper, suddenly terrified. “I think my water’s

broken.” I struggle to my feet and Rachel gasps.

“Oh my goodness! Here. Sit back down and try to relax. I’ll be

right back.”

Within the hour, she and some of the other settlers have created a

makeshift delivery room in an alcove, separated from the main room by a wall

of blankets. Nat, meanwhile, begins to walk me around the cavern, torrents of

encouragement pouring from him and the others. I am so frightened and, sillily

enough, embarrassed to the point of tears. I parade around, the center of

everyone’s attention, with this huge spot on the back of my dress like I’ve

wet my pants. My baby’s going to be born here, in this cave; the thought alone

makes me tremble.

“It’s all right, Caitie,” Nat says bravely, but his eyes flick

nervously over me every few steps. “Everything will be just fine.”

I start to reply, but the first, truly painful contraction hits and

I double over instead, gripping his hand tightly.

“Uh-oh,” he says, and calls for Rachel.

She hurries over. “All right. Let’s start timing them.

Has it ended?”

I nod and slowly straighten up.

“All right. Now, we’ll just wait for the next one. Don’t forget to

breathe. I know it seems hard to do, but it’s important to the both of you.”

The next contraction comes quickly, but not quickly enough, and Nat

and I resume walking at a slower pace with more and more frequent stops.

Finally, only three minutes separate the contractions, and Rachel, Nat, and

another woman named Annie lead me behind the blankets.

Nat sits down with his back against the wall on a blanket covered by

towels. He spreads his legs and the three of them guide me gently to the

ground between them. I lean back against his chest and he wraps his arms

around me, pressing his lips firmly to the right side of my head.

“It’s going to be all right, Caitie. I’m right here. You aren’t

alone.” His voice quivers a little, and he clears his throat. “Here, hold my

hand. That’s it. Squeeze it when you need to.”

Rachel lifts and separates my legs and cleanses the entire area from

my navel to my knees before running the scanner over me again. I am grotesque,

pale and bloated like a drowned body. “Almost” She smiles. “You’re a little

over seven millimeters. This little one isn’t wasting any time. Why don’t you

doze a little if you can?”

Obediently, I close my eyes, but the contractions grow worse and worse

until they almost blend together. “All right,” she says. “This is it. I want

you to push with the next contraction. Okay? Good. Now deep breath. Good.

And another. Good. Feel it coming? Okay…Now, Caitie. Push. Push. That’s

it. That’s it. Okay. Good. Breathe. Breathe. That’s it. Breathe. Get

ready for the next one. Don’t tense. You’re doing fine.”

I try not to cry out, but I can’t help it. It hurts so much.

Like I’m being ripped in two. Stretched beyond my limits. Sweat, tears?,

run down my face. I’m scared. It’s all wrong–being here. The light is

so dim; the shadows so large. I shouldn’t be here. Not here. Not giving

birth. The others talk. “It won’t be long.” “You’re doing fine.” “Just a

little more.” “You can do it.” I can’t. I can’t. I’m tired. Just make the

pain stop. Please, make it stop. Please, please…

He’s crying! Oh gods! *He* is crying! My baby is crying! A boy!

I am crying, too. Nat’s chest quivers behind me, and Annie draws the

back of her hand beneath her eye. Nat kisses the side of my head and hugs me

carefully. “You did it. You did it, Caitie. You did it.”

Rachel and Annie clean the baby and wrap him well before placing him

in my arms. Oh gods. Oh gods. He is so…so…everything–handsome, beauti-

ful, helpless–everything! My arms are shaking, and Nat slides his beneath

mine, and together we hold my baby.

“What will you call him?” Rachel asks.

“William,” I whisper hoarsely. “After my uncle and Eugene after

my husband’s father. It was the male name Tom and I settled upon when we

started trying to have children again.”

“William Eugene,” Nat repeats to Annie before she steps around the

curtain.

A collection of jubilant whoops rise up from the other side and Nat

laughs softly. He gently strokes the tiny cheek with his finger as my son

yawns for the first time. “Hey there, Gene,” he says in a voice nearly lost

amidst joyful shouts and phaser fire. “Welcome to the thirty-ninth level

of Hell. You sure do know how to make a grand entrance.”

****************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

“Knowing what I do about your misfortune, I have to admit that I

expected you to contact me sooner.” Ship’s Counselor, Lt. Clifford Connors,

sat back in his chair, his jet black eyes moving slowly over me, scrutinizing

my reactions. A little younger than myself, with a pale, crisp face, he was

definitely a ‘Clifford’ and not a ‘Cliff’.

His quarters, too, were as streamlined as he was. Very little of a

personal nature sat within sight. On the coffee table was a carved wooden box

containing tissues. To his left on a side table was a picture of himself and

an older woman; his mother, I guessed, although the only resemblance was in

the eyes, darkly lashed and almond-shaped.

“Would you care for something to drink? Some tea? Or coffee perhaps?”

“Nothing. Thanks,” I replied, and flashed a hollow smile as he leaned

forward to pick up a PADD.

“I have to be honest.” I continued, shifting slightly in my seat.

“I do feel kind of silly coming to see you after all this time.”

“Why have you?”

“I don’t know. I guess it just took me a while to admit that I wasn’t

coping with everything as well as I needed to. My attitude, as a friend

pointed out, was suffering, and I realized it would be only a matter of time

before it effected my performance. I’ve worked too hard to get to where I am.

I am not going to lose it.”

“That’s encouraging,” he noted, hastily scribbling with a light pen

across the PADD. “The first step in dealing with a problem is to admit one

exists.”

I nearly laughed out loud at the stock answer. “Um, yeah,” I said,

trying not to smirk. “That’s what I’ve heard. Where do you want to start?”

“That’s entirely up to you. We can start wherever you want or not

at all. Some patients feel subsequent sessions are easier if we get better

acquainted first. Others want to dive right in on the first session. Which-

ever you feel most comfortable with.”

“Doesn’t really matter to me.”

“All right. Then why don’t you tell me how you felt when you first

learned of your wife’s disappearance.”

“Yeah. Okay.” I lifted my right foot and balanced it carefully on

my left knee. “Well, at first, I kept hoping it was just some horrible mix-

up, you know? I kept thinking how awful it would be for her to step off

some transport and not have me there, waiting for her like I promised. So for

the first two days any time a ship docked, I dropped whatever I was doing and

ran to meet it.” I chuckled uneasily and uncrossed, then re-crossed my legs.

“I wasn’t thinking too clearly back then. Sometimes I was on the other

side of the station and I’d literally have to run all the way. Heck, I’m

surprised they didn’t sedate me.” I laughed.

He didn’t. “Do you think that would’ve helped you?”

“Er, no, not really. I just meant that as a figure of speech. I mean

looking back it seems kind of foolish on my part.”

“But not at the time.”

“No. Not at the time.”

“And yet, within the week, you were concerned enough to ask your

commanding officer to ground you.”

“Yes.” My gaze darted quickly away. “I-uh-I’ve never had a drinking

problem per se, but I do drink pretty easily, and I found myself drinking more

often than usual, and it concerned me. So I grounded myself until I felt more

in control.”

“Wise. Is that why you have chosen to consult me now?”

“No. No, I haven’t been drinking, but my attitude, toward myself and

others, is almost as bad.” I sighed and shooed some lint off my knee. “And…

Well, I just want to stop it now before I hurt my friends and my family and my

crewmates.”

“Your latest performance review indicates no cause for concern.”

“Are you saying I shouldn’t be here?”

“Not at all,” Connors replied hastily. “I’m simply making the

observation that this attitude seems not to be noticeable to others, save

your friend. Perhaps the cause is different. Something that you, yourself,

perceive as less acceptable.”

I clenched my jaw together and looked away. “You could say that.”

“Anger? Guilt?” He prodded, but I didn’t answer. “Both are less

sympathetic, aren’t they? Less welcomed by others, even by you.”

The truth bubbled in my chest. All I had to do was open my mouth and

let it escape. Connors sat patiently, waiting like some inquisitor, confident

that sooner or later I would break down and confess everything. Trouble was

he was probably right.

“Yes…” he finally said. “I think we both see now where the help

is most needed, but,” he concluded with a sigh, “I don’t think it’s going

to be a subject that’s quickly reached. Perhaps we should call it quits for

today, and plan to meet at the same time, say day after tomorrow?”

I nodded, and we both got to our feet.

“You’ve taken the right step in coming to see me, Lieutenant. Your

record as a conn officer speaks for itself, and we both know how much Starfleet

needs good men at the helm. Day after tomorrow then?”

“Yeah.” I shook his hand. Now that I had gotten myself into this,

there was no backing out. “Sure, day after tomorrow.”

****************************

Aeropa II:

Two days pass before we finally emerge from the caves. So little has

been left standing: Mosc’s house, Rachel’s, Nat’s, and five others in varying

degrees of habitability. Rachel helps me home with Gene while Nat and the

others survey the damage. There is no heat, and I keep Gene secured to my

chest, wrapping my cloak tightly about both of us until a fire is set.

Rachel offers to stay, but I insist she go check on her own home.

For the past seventy-two hours I have been surrounded by people. A few hours

alone, even under these circumstances, sounds like heaven.

As the daylight starts to fade, Nat stumbles in, collapsing into a

nearby chair at the dining table. “It’s over. It’s all over,” he mutters

weakly. “It’s all destroyed. The comm system, the ship, everything. We can’t

repair them this time. We’re having to scavenge what parts we can just to fix

the generator.” He takes a deep breath and looks up, staring straight at me.

“We’re on our own now, Caitie. No one can help us. It’s just us against

the Dominion.”

Before I can say anything, his head drops into his hands and his

shoulders begin to shake. I glance at Gene, sleeping in his makeshift crib,

before going to Nat. Kneeling, I place a hand on his knee. “Nat?”

He sucks in a ragged breath and parts his hands. “Scream at me,

Caitie,” he whispers.

“What?”

“Scream at me. Yell at me. Tell me what a fool I’ve been. Tell me

what an idiot I was for taking you and Gene away from everything you deserved.

And all for the sake of some stupid supply line that we can’t even begin to

maintain now. Goddammit!” His fist hits the table with a powerful crash and

wakes Gene, who lets out a startled cry.

Nat pushes his chair back, stumbling over a leg in his haste to

get up. “Stupid! Idiot! Selfish, selfish bastard!” His other fist crunches

painfully against the wall and he turns toward me grimacing and shaking his

hand. “Tell me, Caitie. Scream it. Yell it. Just for gods’ sakes, do it!”

I sigh and shake my head. “I already did. Months ago. Repeating

myself now won’t change anything. As you said, we’re on our own. The situa-

tion has changed, and I have to change, too. Pining for Gene’s father won’t

put food in my stomach or milk in Gene’s. Besides, Tom has probably begun

building a new life for himself. Maybe it’s time I did, too. And if that

means strapping Gene to my back and working dawn to dusk in the fields,”

I pause, taking a deep breath. “Then…Well then, so be it.”

Moist blue eyes stare at me in amazement. Without warning, Nat rushes

me, seizing my face and kissing me over and over. Slowly, my arms encircle

his waist, and we are still kissing, kneeling together on the floor, devouring

each other. A warmth–his hand–covers my tender breast and I gasp causing him

to draw it back quickly, leaving behind a cool dampness.

“The baby will be hungry.” His words float across my lips. “We can’t

afford to waste anything.”

I nod and glance down at where his hand was, the tan fabric now dark

brown. Silently, he unfastens my shirt. A tiny milky droplet stands out

starkly against my red nipple. Nat gently lifts my breast and wipes away the

milk with his thumb.

“Beautiful,” he murmurs and then adds with a familiar roguish grin.

“I’m jealous.”

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

I sat at my desk staring at the PADD before me. ‘I, Thomas Eugene

Paris, hereby and forthwith declare my wish to terminate my marriage…’

Ten months. Almost a year. Gods.

The door chimed. “Come.”

“Hey, Tom.” Harry walked in. “Are you ready for breakfast?”

I glanced down at the PADD and slowly got to my feet. “Sure, Harry.

Let’s go.”

“Was that what I think it was?” he asked as we walked down the

corridor.

“What?”

“That PADD you were looking at.”

“Oh.” I sighed. “Yeah.”

“Did you fix your print to it?”

“No.”

“Paris…”

“Hey, I know. I know. It’d probably be better for me if I did,

but it’s not that simple. I know I may never see her again, but this makes

it so final. I mean it hasn’t even been a full year yet.”

He frowned. “Do you honestly think six more weeks will make it any

easier for you?”

I smirked. “You sound like Connors.”

“Tom, I’m simply being rational.”

“Yeah, I know, but give it a rest for a while, okay? What’s the rush?

It’s my life, my marriage. I don’t want to end it in a fit of anger. Years

from now, I want to look back and know that I took that final step with a cool

head and a clear conscience. Does it really matter all that much if I take a

few more weeks to reach that stage?”

“No. I suppose it doesn’t,” he admitted with a shrug. “Tom, I’m not

trying to force you to do something you don’t want to. Caitlin was my friend,

too. I just want to-”

“Help. I know. And I’m grateful for it, but I’ve got to do this in

my own time, all right?”

“All right,” he agreed as we strode into the mess.

We got our orders and sat down. “So,” I said, eager to change the

subject. “You ready for your leave?”

He nodded, a big grin spreading over his face. “Yep. Finished packing

K’Elynne’s presents last night.”

“Geez, Har, you know you do still have two days to go.”

His smile broadened. “Yeah, I know, but I’d trade just about anything

to be with the two of them sooner.”

“All senior officers, report to the conference room.” Tuvok’s

unwelcome voice floated out over the comm system.

Both Harry and I glanced dejectedly down at our barely touched food.

“Wonderful,” he muttered. “Now what?”

“Screw it,” I said, getting to my feet and picking up a piece of toast.

“I’m eating on the way.”

“…and with this recent information provided by the Dominion and

Starfleet Intelligence, we have good reason to believe that certain non-

aligned settlements are supplying the Maquis.” Admiral Mandel droned on.

“Now as a result of negotiations with the Dominion, we are ordering two ships,

the Curzon and yours, into the DMZ. Your job is to evacuate as many of the

settlers as you can and bring them to transport vessels waiting outside

the DMZ. Those who stay will become prisoners of the Dominion.”

“And summarily shot by the Jem Hadar,” I muttered under my breath, and

received a sharp look from Janeway.

The Admiral continued. “I don’t need to tell you how important it is

that we evacuate as many people as possible.”

“Not at all, Admiral,” Janeway replied. “We will do our best.”

“I know you will. Good luck, Captain. Mandel out.”

The screen went black and Janeway spun around. “All right. We will

go to red alert as soon as we enter the DMZ. Any thoughts? Questions? No?

Good. Dismissed.”

Harry sighed as he got to his feet.

“Is there a problem, Mr. Kim?” Tuvok asked, and the whole group froze,

waiting.

Harry’s eyes darted quickly around the room. “No,” he responded.

“I was just doing a few calculations in my head, that’s all.”

The right side of the Captain’s mouth curved in sympathy. “It won’t

be too much longer, Mr. Kim.”

“I know, Captain.” A slow red crept into his cheeks, and he tried

to smile. “These things happen. Life in Starfleet.”

“It is the life we choose,” Janeway added.

“Yes ma’am,” he replied. “It is.”

DISCLAIMERS: See part one. Comments should be addressed to Carly Hunter,

(crime@bu.edu).

WARNING: SOME PARTS OF THIS STORY MAY NOT BE SUITABLE FOR MINORS, DUE TO

LANGUAGE AND SEXUAL CONTENT.

Futures Past, Futures Present

Part I, cont.

copyright 1998

Aeropa II:

When I was taken from Tom, I felt, besides anger, a distinct agony,

a weight which pressed upon me until I could no longer breathe, and yet,

as much as I may have wanted to, I knew I would not, could not die. I had

within me a part of him, and now that that part has seen the light of day,

I cannot deny Tom’s presence. Through me, Gene will know his father,

and in Gene, I will always see his father. I will never see Nat in Gene.

Gene is not his child. Tom will always be my husband and the father of

my child.

Yet, what I feel when Nat holds me in his arms is more than a simple

physical attraction born from memories and isolation. A trust exists.

A bond, not of love and marriage, but of friendship and loss. This is not the

future I had hoped for, but it is what I have now, and at night when we share

the bed, sleeping skin to skin and breast to breast, our bodies tangled as if

we have made love, I know just how strong that bond is.

This morning, I wake to find him lying beside me, watching, just as

Tom used to do. He smiles and kisses my forehead, my lips, my finger-

tips–everywhere until I quiver with anticipated pleasure, and the milk beads

on my nipples. He laughs softly and moves up, licking them clean. “Soon,” he

whispers in my ear, his hardness pausing at my entrance. “Soon. I don’t

want it to hurt. I want to make you scream with pleasure.” I shudder and nod

my agreement, even though a plea lingers unspoken on the tip of my tongue.

Then, I rake my nails gently up his back making him shudder too, and I laugh

softly when he growls some warning about playing with fire.

He is happier than I have ever seen him.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

Harry looked up from the Ops Console. “The last of the settlers have

beamed aboard, Commander. Twenty-seven have elected to stay.”

“Understood, Lieutenant. Tuvok to Captain Janeway. The settlers of

Piramedes have beamed aboard. Twenty-seven have chosen to remain on the

planet’s surface.”

“Understood” came the reply. “Have Lt. Kim notify both Starfleet and

the Dominion fleet at Seco Malek. Then set our course for the Amarna. I’ll be

there shortly. Janeway out.”

The ever-serious face turned toward Harry. “Mr. Kim, see-”

“All ready on it, Commander.”

“Good. Mr. Paris, what will be our next destination?”

I craned my head back toward the helm to check my flight plan.

“After we rendezvous with the transport, our next destination will be the

Aeropa system. According to Starfleet records, there is a settlement on the

second moon of the second planet.”

“Very well. Set our course for the Amarna’s coordinates.”

“Yessir.” I spun back to my console.

Seconds later, the lift doors opened and the Captain strode onto the

bridge. “Are we ready?”

“Yes, Captain,” Tuvok and I inadvertently chorused.

“And eager to get underway, I see.” She glanced at Harry. “Twenty-

seven elected to stay?”

“Yes, Captain.”

Her eyes darted to Tuvok. “And they will not change their minds?”

“Apparently not, Captain. They have been fully apprised of the risks,

but they are unwilling to abandon their homes.”

She sighed, almost inaudibly. “Very well. Mr. Paris, set course and

speed, warp three.”

“Course and speed set, Captain.”

“Engage.”

***************************

Aeropa II:

Each day the air grows a little warmer and the sun remains in the sky

a little longer. Nat has been puttering around, busily catching up on the

non-essential repairs needed by the house. For the past two days, he has

hummed and whistled and smiled in a way I have never seen before. Something’s

up and I’m dying to know what it is.

“You’ll see,” he says with a laugh and kisses me. “I’ll show you both

tomorrow, weather permitting.”

The next day the sun rises soft and golden and full of promise, so

unlike when I first came here. While Gene gorges himself on my milk, Nat

clatters and clangs about the kitchen, packing some food and two containers

of water into a backpack. He sees me watching curiously and grins.

“I thought we’d go on a picnic. There’s a small hiding place I know

of not far from the caves. Plenty of shade for Gene and plenty of sun for us.

How does that sound?”

“Wonderful!” I smile, thrilled at the thought of getting away from

the house, even for just a few hours.

His hiding place is a narrow canyon pass between two mesas.

The entrance is so slender as to be nearly invisible, even when we come

upon it, but once inside, it grows to an area as big as our house. To our

left, a small depression in the rock collects water as it runs off the side

of the cliff; to our right, an overhang provides shelter from the sun.

“Well, what do you think?”

I look upward; past the many layers of red, orange, and purple rock is

nothing but sky, glowing blue like Gene’s eyes. Nat’s eyes, too. Speechless,

I watch as a large black bird glides into, then out of, view.

“It’s beautiful,” I finally say. “I think you could hide in here for

years and no one would ever know.”

He nods. “Alicia used to say the same thing. We loved to come here

in the spring. This was the place we came to escape the settlement. Sometimes

we’d camp out for one or two nights. Once we stayed a whole week.” He draws

a deep breath and lets his gaze wander up the colorful walls. “For a long

time, I couldn’t bring myself to come here, but that’s finally changed.”

He glances down and smiles as Gene starts to fidget in the harness

Annie made. “I think you know who is hungry again. Why don’t you sit over

there in the shade and feed him while I get things set up?”

Nat helps me untie the harness, and I sit down on a small boulder

beneath the overhang and open my dress. Gene gives a tiny grunt and

immediately latches onto my left nipple. Thank gods, the skin has toughened.

He is hungry *all* the time.

After a few moments, Nat comes over and crouches down in front of us.

He draws a tanned finger up the rise of my breast to my chin, lifting my gaze

from Gene to him. “You are so beautiful when you do this. But then, you’re a

beautiful woman.”

A warmth flows over my face and down my body until the tips of my toes

tingle. “Thank you.”

He grins and gently strokes the fine, blond hair on Gene’s head.

“Lunch is ready. Are you?”

“And how.” I laugh. “Between this little one and the walk, I’m

starved.”

“Thought you would be. Here, let me help you.” He takes my reluctant

son into his arms. “C’mon big guy, let your mom get up. Thatta boy.”

We move over to the blanket Nat has spread upon the ground and

sit down. He hands me Gene, who immediately reattaches his mouth to my

other nipple. “Aren’t you done yet?” I groan and Nat laughs.

“What do you want? He’s a growing boy,” he says with a chuckle.

“I thought this was some ritual for you women. A bonding men will never know.”

“Believe me, the novelty wears off after a while.”

He snickers and hands me a slice of bread covered with Rachel’s

toma root spread. “Eat well, Mommy.”

Halfway through the meal, I burp and change Gene. Then, I wrap him

snuggly and place him on a shaded portion of the blanket to sleep.

“He’s a good kid,” Nat remarks quietly. “I mean really good.

I guess that’s because you’re such a good mother.

I blush. “No. I think he’s just good period. Of course, all he

can do right now is eat and sleep.”

“And cry, but he doesn’t do much of that.”

“No, he doesn’t, but then two months isn’t what they call ‘the terrible

twos’.”

“You’ve got a point there. Still, he doesn’t strike me as a screamer

like some kids are. Some kids are born screaming their heads off and they

never stop. They grow up to be drill instructors at the Academy,” he adds

with a snicker.

“Or guards at the rehab facility.” I laugh.

Still grinning, Nat moves aside the dishes and the food and stretches

out on the blanket, patting the space beside him. I scoot over, laying my head

over his heart. “You certainly have led a colorful, -er life, Caitie.”

“I suppose.” I yawn, quickly growing drowsy in the sun’s warmth.

He chuckles softly and strokes my hair. It is so quiet I can hear

Gene’s breathing. Nat’s fingers continue to slide through my hair, and I fall

easily into a light sleep. Minutes slip by–exactly how many I neither know

nor care–before Nat calls to me quietly.

“Caitie? Caitie, are you awake?”

I don’t open my eyes. “Hmm?”

“I’ve been thinking a lot lately.”

“Mm?”

“You know how important you and Gene are to me, don’t you?”

“Mm-hm.”

“Well, I’ve been thinking that since we’re stuck here that maybe

sometime in the future we could make it, you know, official, that is, you

and me.”

My eyes fly open and I raise my head. “What?”

“Us, as a couple. Gene could just be the first. We could have more

kids, even grandkids.”

“Nat, I-”

“Hear me out.” He squints up at me, smiling, and raises a hand to

my cheek. “I don’t want to push you or anything. I know you’ve still got a

husband, but he’s light years from here, and given our situation, you may not

see him again. So, don’t you think it would be nice? Boys and girls. Two or

three of each.” His hand drifts down, capturing mine and bringing it to

his lips. “Think of it. Gene would only be our first. You and me, Caitie.

You and me and five little rugrats.”

He laughs and I nervously join him, settling back down on his chest.

“You’ve made me happy, Caitie. Happier than I’ve been for a long, long time.

I want to make you happy, too.”

I sigh and snuggle against him. Why not let him dream? Right now,

it is only the three of us. Who knows what the future will hold? Haven’t I

learned by now that carefully laid plans can collapse without warning? So why

even make them? Nat is good to us. He loves us. And Tom? Tom has become,

by virtue of both circumstance and distance, a part of my past. Why do I need

to think beyond this? Why can’t I simply lie here with Nat and sleep without

a care for what might happen tomorrow? Make this be my life now. Make this be

my future.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

“Entering the Aeropa system, Captain,” I announced.

“Slow to impulse.”

“Captain,” Harry sung out from Ops. ” I’m picking up a Jem Hadar

warship moving out of sensor range.”

“Shields up!” Janeway responded. “Switch to long range sensors.

Are they continuing on their course, Mr. Kim?”

“Yes, Captain. They’ve gone to warp.”

“Good. Lt. Marquez, keep an eye out for any anomalous sensor readings

that may indicate their return. I don’t want them to interfere with our

mission. Mr. Paris, take us into orbit around the settlement’s moon.

Mr. Tuvok, you know the drill. Take a small away team down to speak with

the settlers. Convince as many of them to leave as you can.”

“Yes, Captain.”

“Establishing orbit,” I said.

“Captain!” Harry called. “We’ve got a problem. Sensors indicate no

humanoid lifesigns on the planet’s surface.”

“What?” Janeway leapt to her feet as I spun around. “Are you certain?

Check the sensors for a malfunction. Records stated that at least fifty

people should be down there.”

My friend shook his head. “It’s not a malfunction, Captain. Sensors

detect buildings, or rather the remains of buildings, but no humanoid life-

signs around them.”

“You don’t think the Dominion…” I started.

The Captain glanced in my direction and grimaced. “I hope not.

Mr. Tuvok, break out the phaser rifles and take an armed party to the surface.

Find out what you can and be careful. We’ll keep a transporter lock on you at

all times.”

“Understood, Captain. Mr. Paris, Mr. Kim, Mr Marquez, you are with me.

Ensigns Ivanova and Simmons, meet us in transporter room two.”

“Good gods,” Harry muttered under his breath.

All of us stood still and gazed at the destruction. Nothing had been

left standing. The ruins of a few dwellings still smoldered, and body after

body lay sprawled across the ground. Some lay near doorways, pulled from their

homes. Others lay alone in the streets, shot in the back as if they were

trying to flee. A shriek from above caused us all to jump and look up.

A large black bird glided down and lumbered clumsily up to a body.

“Get away!” Marquez shouted, and fired a warning shot close to the

beast. It shrieked again and hopped away, spreading its wings for flight.

Simmons, a recent Academy graduate, stood next to me; all the blood

drained from his face. “You okay?” I asked.

He nodded slowly, uncertainly. “I-I’ve just never seen-” He broke off

unable to finish his thought.

I moved over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Bend over.

Take a deep breath.”

He did as I instructed and then straightened up. “How-how could they?

I don’t even see any weapons.”

“Neither do I. Are you going to be okay?”

His square young jaw tightened and he swallowed. “Yessir, but right

now, I’m mad as hell.”

“Yeah, me too. C’mon.”

We rejoined the others and spread out, rifles at ready, to inspect what

was left of the buildings and to do an informal body count. I wasn’t even

remotely hopeful. No one could have survived this destruction. Yet, as I

walked along, one thing I noticed was that all those shot in the back were

headed in the same direction. It might not mean a thing, but you never knew.

I ducked inside one of the less damaged homes, a standard one-bedroom

with an open floor plan. A table had been overturned and toy blocks had been

scattered across the floor. Close by, what looked like the remains of a crib

lay smashed to bits. My breath caught in my throat and a warm wave of nausea

spread over me. Blindly, I turned and ran from the building, gulping down

large breaths of air once I was outside.

Harry stood about three meters away staring down at the body of

a woman. I took one last deep breath to steady myself before walking over.

As I approached, I placed her age at about thirty-five to forty, but her hands,

weathered and tanned by hard labor, made her seem much older.

“Why?” Harry shook his head. “Why the hell do this?”

“That’s what Simmons asked me,” I replied and squinted up at the sun.

The bird we had encountered earlier had been joined by others, and now they

circled in the sky above us, their heavy wings strumming the air. “I wish

I knew.”

“I mean, we had a deal. They weren’t supposed to come in until after

we left. Look at her.” He crouched down beside the body and gently pulled

aside some of the long, brown hair, exposing a pale, terrified face. “Look at

her, Tom. She couldn’t be too much older than B’Ela.”

“I know. I know.” I frowned and looked down the road. “Harry, is it

just me or do these people appear to have been going in the same direction?”

He glanced from the woman to the body of a tall, thin man who lay a

few meters away and then to the portion of another man who lay two meters

beyond that. “Yeah,” he responded slowly. “They kind of do, but that could

be simply because they were running from the Jem Hadar.”

“Then why not scatter and make it harder for them? Unh-unh, I think

they knew where they were going.” I pointed at the house I had just come from.

A blackened slash on the wall had been half-covered by new mud. “Look. See

that. That’s a phaser burn and it was being repaired. This colony had been

attacked before. And inside I found a crib and toy blocks, but I haven’t

seen any children’s bodies. I think maybe these people might have had some

form of shelter nearby.”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe you’re right. The rock around here

does contain sizeable concentrations of magnacite. Sensors would have a

hard time penetrating it.”

“Tuvok to away team. Proceed at once to my location.”

I tapped my commbadge. “Paris here. Lt. Kim and I are on our way.”

Following the bodies, we soon caught up with the other members of the

away team. “See. That way,” Anya Ivanova was saying as she pointed to a

cluster of rock towers less than half a kilometer away. “This is registering

high concentrations of magnacite. The rock would shield them from most scans

inside and out.”

“Agreed,” responded Tuvok. “We will proceed on the assumption that it

was in that direction that the inhabitants were heading.”

We passed fewer and fewer bodies as we approached the weather-worn

formation, but as we got closer, I could see the partially concealed mouth

of a cave. The body of a human male sat slumped against a boulder near the

opening, his sky-blue eyes staring blankly past us. Blond and well-built,

he had been shot in the chest, a medium-sized stone still gripped tightly in

his right hand.

“Not much of a weapon,” Harry noted with a shake of his head.

“You take what you can find,” I replied.

“Sir?” Simmons called from just inside the mouth of the cave.

“Commander Tuvok, over here. I know this may sound crazy, but I could swear

I heard a cry of some sort. Listen, there it is again.”

Tuvok stiffened, cocking his head ever so slightly. “You are not

mistaken, Ensign. That was indeed the cry of an infant.”

Marquez snapped his tricorder shut. “This damn thing is useless.

The rock is causing too much interference.”

I switched on my beacon. “Then we’ll just have to do this the

old-fashioned way.”

Marquez and I took point, followed by Tuvok and Harry, with Ivanova

and Simmons bringing up the rear. The cave’s main passage was narrow, barely

wide enough for two of us to move forward abreast. Smaller, almost impassable

corridors branched off it, causing the sound to come from all different

directions, in front of us, to our left, to our right, but we pressed on ahead,

and gradually it grew louder. Tuvok was right; it was definitely the cry of a

child, a baby.

As we advanced, the passage began to widen, and we came upon cables

leading to lights. “Looks like someone set up shop in here,” I commented.

“Maybe they used this as a shelter.”

“A not altogether illogical assumption,” Tuvok remarked. “However, a

young child could not have made it this far inside without assistance. Someone

must have accompanied him. For that reason, we must-”

“Hey! Over here. Look at this.” Marquez pointed his beacon at

the left wall. “Is that blood?”

A dark purplish smear about waist-high gleamed in his light. “Looks

like it,” I said.

“And there’s more.” He pointed to another blotch about a meter away.

“Whoever came this way can’t be in good shape.”

“Listen!” Harry said. “The crying’s stopped.”

“C’mon,” Simmons urged. “The kid could be-”

“A trap,” Tuvok finished. “We will proceed with caution.”

Up ahead, the passage opened onto a large cavern. Blankets, rations,

and other supplies were piled on the left, and on the right sat a small

generator with cables running around the perimeter of the cavern and down three

others, including the one we had just come from.

“It would appear your supposition was correct, Mr. Paris,” Tuvok said.

“It would indeed seem-”

A high-pitched wail cut him off.

“It came from behind there.” Simmons pointed at a wall of strung-up

blankets.

Tuvok gave the signal and the six of us took up position silently

on either side, rifles at ready. Ivanova nodded and held up two fingers

to Simmons. Two. One. Simmons pulled aside the blanket and she charged in.

“Clear!” she called out. “We’ve got one infant and one adult, female

it looks like.” She slung her rifle across her back and gently lifted the

baby from under the adult’s arm. “He can’t be more than a few weeks, but he

seems fine. Shhh. Shhh. It’s all right. Everything’s going to be okay.”

I handed Harry my rifle and knelt beside the figure. It was a woman,

curled away from us on her right side, her body until now wrapped protectively

around the child. I touched her side and instantly drew back with blood on

my hand. “Damn.” I reached across for her wrist. “There’s a pulse there,

but just barely. Marquez, take her legs and help me turn her over. Easy.

Easy. There.” I brushed away the dark red hair covering her face.

“Oh my gods,” Harry said softly, as the light from his beacon hit the

pale face.

I just stared. It couldn’t be. Here. After all this time. I pressed

my fingers against Cait’s neck. “We have to get her back to the ship,”

I muttered. “Marquez, help me lift her. Yeah. Okay. I’ve got her. Let’s

get going.”

End Part I

**********

‘To wicked deeds I was inclined,

And wicked fancies crossed my mind;

And every man I chanced to see,

I thought he knew some ill of me:

No peace, no comfort could I find,

No ease, within doors or without;

And, crazily and wearily

I went my work about;

And oft was moved to flee from home,

And hide my head where wild beasts roam.

-William Wordsworth

“The Last of the Flock”

Futures Past, Futures Present
Part II

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1998

But in the dark then
as you slept, the gray
figure came so close

and leaned over,
between us, as you
slept, restless…

-Robert Creeley
“The World”

Sickbay, USS Mycenae:

Voices… That hum…warp engines! I open my eyes, blinking in the
sterile brightness. “Gene!” I struggle to sit up, but a bolt of searing pain
shoots across my stomach, pinning me where I lie.
A human shape instantly blocks the light. “Cait?”
Nat? Clean-shaven? Uniformed? Tom? No. No, it can’t be.
His hand strokes my forehead. “Cait, it’s okay. You’re safe.”
Gene! I don’t hear Gene. I try again to sit up, but fall back,
and then try once more. “The baby?”
“The baby’s fine. He’s asleep right now. Lie back down.”
I am no match for the soft pressure he places on my shoulders.
The Jem Hadar! Nat? The others? “Who-who else?” I gasp.
He sets his jaw and glances away. I know that look. Slowly, he shakes
his head. “You were the only two. You and the baby.” He tries to smile.
“He’s beautiful, Cait. What’s his name?”
My lip trembles. Everyone. Gone. Nat. Oh gods, I remember.
The Jem Hadar–worse than Cardassians. Nat picking me up when I was hit,
helping me toward the caves. “Get inside, Caitie. Go on. I’ll be right
there. I just want to see if…” A tear rolls out of my eye, followed quickly
by others. My body quakes, and- Oh gods! It hurts, but I can’t stop crying.
“You and me, Caitie. You and me and five little rugrats.” I can still hear
his laughter.
“Cait, honey. Honey, don’t cry. Doc!”
A hypospray hisses quietly in my ear, and gradually the pain fades
into darkness.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

“There.” Orlando Anaya stepped back, drawing a pudgy hand across his
brow. “Sleep is best for her now anyway.”
My gaze dropped back down to Cait as he moved away. For hours I
had waited here–through the frantically-administered treatment, through the
small eternity afterwards as she lay pale and motionless. The Captain had come
and gone, removing me from duty for the rest of the day. I wouldn’t have been
much use on the bridge. I knew how bad the damage was, and my thoughts would
never have left Sickbay.
Even now, with her blood still on my uniform, I continued my bedside
vigil, holding her hand while the sedative took its effect. I spoke to her
and stroked her hair, but I didn’t kiss her. I wasn’t sure I had that right
anymore.
At some point, Harry stopped by and tried to convince me to go
to dinner, but he wasn’t successful. My heart- my thoughts were too full of
Cait and the questions I wanted to ask her. Her hands had become rough like
when we first met–strong and workhewn. Had she really chosen that life over
the one I had offered her?
Eventually, I turned away and wandered over to the bio-crib where her
son lay asleep. At least I knew he was hers; Anaya had done a genetic
comparison to determine if he belonged to one of the other female settlers
or to her. I bent down and gently stroked the downy gold hair. Sapphire eyes
blinked opened and gazed up at me, puzzled? curious? I wasn’t sure which,
but found my mouth curving in a smile. A tear formed in the corner of my eye.
I hadn’t exaggerated. He was beautiful, and he could have been mine, but I
remembered the man by the cave–blond hair, lifeless blue eyes-
“You’ll be able to take him home tomorrow.”
I jerked up, startled. “Huh?”
Anaya smiled. “Tomorrow,” he repeated patiently. “You should be
able to take your son home tomorrow.”
My son? Was that what people would assume? “Oh.”
“He’s quite healthy,” He continued oblivious to my hesitancy. “given
the conditions he was found under. However, his mother will be unable to nurse
him in her weakened state. I’m afraid he will have to be fed one of the infant
formulas programmed into the replicator. We’ve already started him on Formula
One-C, and if all goes well, I see no reason why he can’t go home with you
tomorrow.”
“Oh.” Nothing like having the weight of someone else’s world land on
your shoulders. I took a deep breath and released it slowly, managing a small
nervous grin. “Wow. I guess that gives me about twelve hours to transform my
quarters, doesn’t it? What about his mother-I mean, my wife?”
He sighed and smoothed his silver goatee. “She will need to remain
here for two more days minimum. If she remains stable through the night–and I
don’t see why she won’t–we’ll make further repairs to her liver and kidney
tomorrow.”
“Well, I guess I have my work cut out for me then.” I glanced over
at Cait’s still form. She hadn’t looked happy to see me. Would she later on?
“Thanks, Doc. I’ll stop by in the morning before my shift.”
I looked back down at the small form in the crib. The huge blue eyes
stared up at me, and I took his hand, allowing the tiny fingers to curl around
one of mine. He was a beautiful child, no matter whose he was.

Calling Rowan was more or less my only coherent thought when I entered
my quarters. I hadn’t spoken to him in months. I felt guilty about that,
but Cait had been our sole connection, and with me one step away from
severing that connection, I hadn’t been able to bring myself to face him,
but now I had to.
He had lost weight, his eyes sunk deep into dark circles. If not
for the distinctive red hair and beard, I’m not sure I would have recognized
him. “Yes?” His voice sounded as weary as he looked. “Oh. It’s you.
I didn’t realize-”
“S’okay. It’s not like I’ve been in contact much. My fault.”
“That’s all right. I haven’t been around lately–traveling, visiting
old friends, you know.” Yeah, I did. Ten to one, he had been searching for
Cait. His jaw tightened beneath the thick beard. “You’ve heard something,
haven’t you?”
Looking at him, seeing past the surface to the pain lurking below,
I suddenly realized how closely his own pain had mirrored my own. The Cait
I married would never have put him through this. “We’ve found her, Rowan.”
My voice trembled as much as the rest of me. “We’ve found her.”
“What? Where? Alive? How is she?”
“She’s in our sickbay, but the doctor thinks she’ll be all right in
a few days.”
The turquoise eyes rolled skyward. “Thank Kahless. Has she said
what happened?”
“No, not yet. She’s sleeping, but there’s more. She had a baby–
a boy.”
There was a swift intake of breath followed by a shaky smile. “So, now
you have a son and I have a grandson. She always was one for surprises.”
“Yeah, well, we don’t know that yet–at least, I don’t. The baby
is hers, but I don’t know if he’s mine. Appearances don’t mean much at this
age. He could be-” I stopped. “That is, I mean-”
“I know what you mean.” His eyes narrowed and hardened to an icy blue.
“And perhaps you have valid reasons for those doubts, but she is my daughter,
not a perfect person, but still my daughter.”
“I know and I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to- Oh Hell!” There was no
getting around it. I did mean exactly what I said. I knew it and he knew it.
“I’m sorry, Rowan. Really. It’s just been a shock. Finding her after all
this time, and then the baby- I-I’m sorry. That’s all I can say.”
He sighed heavily. “I’m sorry, too, Tom. Perhaps if I was in your
place, I would act no differently, but she is my daughter. I must believe
in her. When can I speak with her?”
“I don’t know. She’s asleep right now, and she’s scheduled to
undergo further surgery tomorrow. I expect a day or so, depending on what
the doctor says.”
“I see. Well, give her my love then, will you? And let me know how
the surgery goes. Do you know what happened?”
“It’s not clear, yet. We’re hoping she’ll be able to fill in the gaps.
I’ll tell her I spoke with you. Paris out.”

***************************

Sickbay, USS Mycenae:

I lie awake, listening to the hushed sounds around me, but I keep my
eyes closed. I don’t want to talk to anyone. Nat’s gone. My new life
is gone. And now they have taken Gene away. They say I can’t nurse him.
They took him away from me.
Footsteps approach. Go away. Please, go away. A hand gently touches
my shoulder. “Cait?”
I open my eyes. Tom stands on my right, Captain Janeway and Tuvok
on my left. “Captain?” My voice claws its way past my lips.
Tom quickly fills a nearby glass with water and holds it to my lips.
“Better?” He asks as I drink thirstily.
“Better,” I reply and lie back down.
“Caitlin,” The Captain gives me that motherly look of hers. “If you
feel up to it, we’d like to get a quick statement from you on what occurred
at the settlement. According to an agreement reached with the Dominion,
the Federation was to evacuate the DMZ settlements. Yet, according to reports
from my away team, it appeared that the Dominion or someone had visited
the colony prior to this occasion.”
“The Dominion has been bombing the settlement from space for years.
That’s what the caves were used for. They protected us.”
“For years?” Janeway repeats, her eyes opening wide.
“Slowly killing people off. I guess they finally realized it wasn’t
doing the job and they came down to finish what they started. Bombing and
blocking trade just weren’t efficient enough for them.” I bite my lip,
fighting angry tears. My old animosity for the Federation rises toward
the surface. “Don’t tell me you didn’t know about this.”
Janeway glances at Tuvok. “I received no reports of this. Had you?”
“I had not, Captain. Although with the human proclivity to indulge
in gossip, I had heard rumors concerning the matter. However, as these tales
were unsubstantiated, it was difficult to discern whether they were indeed
factual or merely Maquis propaganda.”
“I think we’ve established they’re not propaganda,” Tom snaps.
Tuvok raises an eyebrow at Tom’s misdirected anger, but says nothing
as the Captain turns her gaze back toward me. “Do you feel strong enough to
tell us what happened, Caitlin?” she asks. “I’d like to get the information to
Admiral Mandel as soon as possible.”
With a painful breath, I nod and slowly began. All three listen
closely, especially Tom, as I tell about how I got there; about the picnic;
about the screams and phaser fire we encountered on the way home; about fleeing
for the caves; and about Nat getting us there after I was hit. “He helped me
inside and told me to keep going until I reached the main cavern. Then, he
went back outside to see if he could help any of the others who had been
behind us. I hid in the alcove and tried to keep Gene quiet, but I blacked
out.”
“He left you alone!” Tom’s eyes narrow in anger. “When you were
injured?”
“It didn’t seems that bad at first,” I say defensively. “But when
I got inside the bleeding wouldn’t stop. It wasn’t his fault.”
“Yes, it was. He shouldn’t have left you. He brought you there.
He was responsible.” The irises deepen to a savage cobalt, and his fingers
compact into two thick fists.
“Lieutenant.” The Captain’s voice gently reprimands him, and he looks
away, retreating a short distance from my bed.
She pats my shoulder. “Well done, Caitlin,” she says. “We’ll prepare
the report, including your statement, and bring it by later for your print.
For now, rest. That’s an order.” She smiles gently and glances at Tom.
“Lieutenant, take good care of her.”
“Yes, ma’am.” He turns and tries to smile, but it fades quickly
as Janeway and Tuvok leave the room. He moves closer, keeping his hands
clasped behind his back. “Your baby is with me.”
“They told me when I woke up.”
“You-uh didn’t tell me his name last night.”
“William Eugene, just like we agreed on. I call him Gene for short.”
His eyes open wide, and then he blinks, the tension in his expression
melting ever so slightly. “Gene? I would’ve thought Will was the more obvious
choice.”
“Nat called him Gene, and I picked it up, I guess. Who’s he with now?”
“Harry.”
“Harry? Kim? Don’t tell me Neelix and Chakotay are here, too.”
He tries again to smile. “No. Just Harry. Oh, and Carey in
Engineering. Speaking of Harry though, I should get back. I think he misses
K’Elynne, but not this much.”
“Yes. Maybe you should.”
“Oh, I talked to your father last night. I told him we had found you.
He asked me to give you his love.”
“Thank you.”
He nods and then pauses and bends down to place a kiss on my cheek.
His lips are soft without a hint of scruff, and I shrink away from their
unfamiliarity, shutting my eyes, afraid that I will burst into tears.
“Sorry,” he whispers. “I-I thought- That is, I know we have a lot to
talk about, but I’m glad that we found you. I wasn’t complete without you.”
“Please-” My voice quavers.
“I know.” His gaze falls away, but he takes my hand in his and
squeezes it. “I’ll leave now, but I’ll be back tomorrow to help you to our
quarters. The Doc says you’re doing well enough to leave. Besides, I think
the kid, uh, Gene misses you.” He raises my hand and this time his lips
lightly brush my knuckles. Then, he is gone.
Alone. I start to turn on my left side, but it is too sore. I want
my baby. I just want to hold him, that’s all. To hold him and know he’s
all right. I close my eyes and pretend to sleep. I don’t want to talk
to anyone.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

“Come in,” Harry called, glancing up as I entered. “How’s Caitlin
doing?”
“Better. She told us what happened. How has he been?” I nodded
toward the bundle in his arms.
“Great. He finished off a bottle and I think he’s just before dozing
off. Aren’t you, buddy? Yeah, that’s a good boy.” Harry looked back up as I
sank heavily into a nearby chair. “Don’t you want to take him?”
“Not yet, if you don’t mind. Let him get to sleep first.”
“Okay.” Harry sat back and got comfortable. “So…”
“So… what?”
“So what did Caitlin say? Or should I not ask?”
“You can ask.” I leaned forward. “Well for starters, he’s mine, or so
she inferred. One William Eugene Paris.”
“I didn’t know there was any doubt about that.”
“Aw c’mon, Harry. You saw the pictures. You saw the guy at the cave
entrance. The kid could just as easily be his, especially since he happened
to be an old boyfriend of Cait’s.”
“What?”
“You heard me. Supposedly she saw him in the market and tried to say
hello, but he and a few of the other settlers kidnapped her instead to protect
their supply line’s secrecy.”
“You don’t believe her?”
Instead of answering, I leapt up and crossed over to the viewport.
Outside, the glowing streaks of countless stars and planets sliced through the
darkness. Did I believe her? No. Deep down, the sad truth was I didn’t, even
though I wanted to. “I don’t know, Harry. I honestly don’t know. I want to,
but the story is so crazy, and she didn’t mention the pictures she sent.”
“Oh for gods’ sakes, Tom, give her time. You can’t believe she
willingly went along with this.”
“I can’t?”
“No!” he snapped, and then, glancing down, lowered his voice. “For one
thing, she loves you. You and you alone.”
With a sigh, I fell against the bulkhead. “Harry, you have no idea
how much I want to believe that.”
“Then, believe it.”
I looked over at him, my gut twisting painfully. He hadn’t been there;
he hadn’t seen- “A woman who loves you doesn’t shrink back from your kiss.
You would’ve thought I was the one who shot her.”
At that, he was silent for a moment. “All right, but it still doesn’t
mean you aren’t his father. Why don’t you have Anaya compare his DNA to
yours?”
“I already thought of that. Hell, I almost asked him to do it
yesterday, but I can’t.” I moved back and retook my seat. “What do I say
to Cait by doing that?”
“The same thing you’re saying to me now.”
“Exactly, and I can’t do that. She’s my wife, and I have to believe
her. I mean, what if I’m wrong? What if she told me the truth? What do I
say to her then?”
“Don’t tell her. Anaya must have his- What did you say his name was?”
“Cait calls him Gene.”
“Gene? Okay. Well, Anaya must still have Gene’s DNA profile on file.
Just have him compare it to yours. Caitlin doesn’t have to know.”
“But I’ll know.”
He shrugged. “Suit yourself, but you’d better come to some decision.
What are you going to do if she expects you to play the role of father?
Fill it? Reject it?” He glanced down at the child in his arms. “He’s asleep.
You’d better take him home.”

***************************

Deck Four, USS Mycenae:

Tom walks me slowly down the corridor, his arm about my waist,
my left hand in his for support. We are going to ‘our’ quarters, or so he
calls them. His quarters is what he should have said. They are not mine.
Unfamiliar eyes peer at me as we shuffle down the ivory corridor.
So much time has passed. So much has happened. His touch is alien, soft and
uncalloused, but unlike yesterday, he has yet to try to kiss me.
“Where did you say Gene was?”
“Our quarters.”
*Our* quarters. He said it again. There is no ‘our’ quarters. We are
strangers now. Doesn’t he see that? Can’t he feel it?
“The Captain’s watching him,” he continues. “She says it’s only
appropriate considering we’re the Mycenae’s first family.”
“First?”
“We had just finished our trial period when we got ordered to the DMZ.
We didn’t have time to take on family members or a school staff.”
“Oh.”
“So, that makes us the first family on board,” he concludes with a
shaky grin. It fades quickly, and we walk on in silence.
Is that what he truly believes? That we’re going to be one happy
family now that we are reunited? He has me back and that’s all that matters.
Doesn’t he realize it’s not that simple? I can’t just forget Nat and the
others. Nat held me when I gave birth. He got up and fed Gene at dawn so I
could sleep. He was ready to start a new life with me and Gene, who wasn’t
even his son. To return so quickly to Tom… I can’t. It feels wrong–
a betrayal of Nat’s memory. He was my friend, my lover-
Tom stops. “Cait, are you in pain?”
I stare at him and then feel the tear tickle my cheek. “No,” I reply,
and wipe it away. “How much farther?”
“Just around the bend. A few meters at most.” He frowns. “Are you
sure you’re all right?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Just remembering happier times.”
“Of what? Us?”
I lie. How can I tell him otherwise? “Yes.”
His fingers brush back some of my hair, tucking it gently behind
my ear. “There will be more,” he whispers with a determined smile.
“I promise.”
I turn my head away, feeling an anguished cry growing deep inside.
“Cait?”
“Can we continue?” I ask softly. “I’m not in pain, but I am a
little tired.”
“Of course, it’s right down here. Not much further.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI

I keyed open the door and ushered Cait inside. The Captain rose from
her seat by the crib and brought a finger to her lips. “I just put him down,”
she said in a whisper. “He was an absolute angel.”
I beamed. I couldn’t help it; my son or not, I was proud of the little
guy. “I told him he had to behave himself for the Captain if he ever wanted
to be in Starfleet.”
Janeway laughed. “Have you pre-enrolled him in the Academy, too?”
“Working on the application right now,” I retorted, still grinning.
“Got to keep the Paris tradition alive.”
“Well, if he stays this good, you can depend on my recommendation.
Good night, Tom. Good night, Caitlin.”
My wife, who was bent over the crib, didn’t respond.
“Uh-she’s a little uh-tired, Captain,” I explained hastily. “She’s
been through-”
Janeway held up her hand. “No excuses necessary, Tom. I understand.
Good night.”
“Good night, Captain, and thank you.” I waited until the door shut
behind her before turning around.
Cait looked up. “He’s been taking the formula all right?”
“I told you in Sickbay he has.”
“Yes. That’s right. You did.” She straightened up and crossed her
arms across her chest. Her green eyes meandered around the room.
“Carey and his team have made a few alterations already,” I said,
beckoning her to me. “See. They put up this wall and installed this door
to give us more privacy in the bedroom, and an intercom runs between the two
rooms so that Gene can let us know at 0200 that he’s hungry.”
“Mm.”
“Oh, and if space allows once everyone is on board, Herb Walker, next
door, has agreed to move so we can annex his quarters to create a bedroom
for Gene and a bigger living area.”
“That was nice of him,” she replied listlessly.
My heart sank. She wasn’t looking at me, so much as looking past me,
as if I wasn’t even there. I laced my fingers through hers and brought them
to my lips. The kiss didn’t have much effect. “Honey, why don’t you lie down?
I’ll replicate us some dinner and bring it in. How about that?”
“I’m not really hungry.”
“What about some soup? Nothing fancy. Chicken noodle? Tomato?”
“I hate tomato soup.”
“Okay. How about chicken then?”
“Please, Tom.” Her eyes blinked wearily. “I’m not hungry.”
“All right. No problem. I won’t force you. Here, let’s get you
settled in bed.”
I led her into the bedroom, but she stopped abruptly at the foot of
the bed, staring. I picked up the bronze silk nightshirt and held it out
to her. Slowly, she reached out and took it from me.
“All your clothes are stored at my parent’s house, so I replicated this
for you. I thought you’d appreciate a change from sickbay greens.” I gave her
a hopeful grin. “Replicator use isn’t rationed here. So I can spoil the two
of you as much as I want.”
Her face grew frighteningly pale and the gown slipped from her fingers
to the floor.
“Cait?” Panicking, I leapt to her side, ready to catch her in my arms.
“Cait? What’s wrong? Here, why don’t you sit down?”
She shook her head and remained on her feet, but she would not look up
at me. “No, I’m okay. Don’t worry.”
“Don’t tell me not to worry. What is it? Cait, tell me.”
She shook her head again. “I don’t know what to say. I don’t know
how to say it. I’m afraid I’ll hurt you.”
“As opposed to me blundering on, knowing that I may be causing you
pain? Cait…” Placing my right hand beneath her chin, I gently tilted her
gaze up to meet mine. A tear leaked out of the corner of her eye. “Aw Cait,
don’t cry. I love you.” I leaned forward and kissed her softly on the lips.
She caught her breath, her entire body stiffening.
*Thomas, you idiot.* I released her quickly and began backing away.
“I know,” I said quietly. “It’s me, isn’t it? I-I’m coming on too strong,
too fast, aren’t I? That’s the problem, isn’t it? Honest, I’m not trying
to pressure you. It’s just that I’m so glad you’re back. I’ve missed you.”
My back hit the wall, and without thinking, I swung my fist down against it,
hard.
“Shh. You’ll wake Gene.” She took two steps toward me, then stopped.
“Don’t be angry. You did nothing wrong. I’m the one who should apologize.
So much time has passed. Only a year, but it seems so long and so many
have died… I have memories of us, you and me, on Voyager, coming home–
so many, but all distant. Almost like dreams.” Her lip quivered. “They
weren’t dreams, were they? None of this- It’s all real, isn’t it? It all
happened, all of it-”
She broke off, and I gathered her quickly to my chest, shushing her
gently and kissing the top of her head. “It’s okay. You’re safe. Shhh.
It’s okay. I understand. You need time to settle in. Anyone would,
but you’re home now. Both Gene and I are here, and we’re not going anywhere
without you.” I lifted her cheek from my chest. “Tell you what. Let me just
grab a few things in here, and then, you can get some sleep. And if you get
hungry later, give a shout, and I’ll bring some food right in. How’s that?”
She nodded, and I let her go. I turned back the covers on the bed
for her before moving over to the drawers and pulling out a pair of pajama
bottoms. “Okay, now I just need a blanket, and I’ll be out of your way.”
“A blanket?”
“Yeah. Won’t you be more comfortable if I sleep out on the sofa?”
“I-I- You don’t have-”
I cupped her cheek in my hand and pressed my thumb against her lips.
“I know, but I think it would be better if I did, at least for a little while,
until you get more comfortable with my presence. I won’t lie to you, Cait.
I do want to hold you, and I want to make love to you, but I can wait. Simply
knowing you’re in the next room is a lot more than I’ve been living with.”
I placed a light kiss on her forehead. “Okay?”
She nodded, and in spite of her earlier protest, she appeared relieved.
About an hour later, I crept back into the bedroom. She was sound
asleep, and I bent down and brought the covers up around her chin. A tiny
smile came to her face as she snuggled down.
“Nat,” she murmured.

***************************

Cargo Bay Two, USS Mycenae:

I leave Gene in his stroller by the door and take a seat on the
storage container I drug days earlier to its current place beside Nat’s coffin.
Tom told me two days ago that that wasn’t his real name, but it doesn’t matter,
not to me. It’s the name I knew him by, the one I think he wanted to be
known by. For the last time, my fingers stroke the black metal. He and the
others are to be transferred to another ship tomorrow, and he will be taken
back to Earth, back to his family.
Each morning, I have come down here to say good-bye and shed the tears
I hide from Tom. He wouldn’t understand. To understand, he would have to know
how close Nat and I became, and I can’t allow that. How can I tell him after
all he has been through? His face has always been so naked. I can see
everything within him–uncertainty, jealousy, anger, pain. He tries to hide
it. He wants to save us. He loves me. But would he love me if he knew I
shared my bed with Nat? Would he love me if he knew I spent my mornings here,
crying beside Nat’s body?
“Maybe I should hate you both,” I say, but with none of the viciousness
that my words imply. “Tom, for loving me too much, and you for selling me on
your dreams and then leaving. Why did you leave us? Why didn’t you come
with us into the caves? You would still be alive. Was it so important to
face them? Was it so important to die fighting?”
I close my eyes and rest my head against the cold metal. “I know.
It doesn’t matter. I don’t know why I even bring it up. You’re gone and
nothing can change that. I’m back with Tom and that’s that. He is my husband,
the father of my child, and I should be happy, or at least, relieved that I
found him; that I found him and he’s willing to take me back.”
Pausing, I raise up and look over at the stroller. It shakes a little,
and I see first one hand then another appear and disappear as Gene fidgets
impatiently. I turn back around. “Last night, Tom offered to take us on a
small tour of the ship, but I said no. This is his home. He expects
it to be mine, but it isn’t. Maybe he can ignore the looks, but I can’t.
Just this morning an ensign stared at Gene and me, long and hard enough to be
considered rude. She didn’t say a word. She only stared at us, like we had
tentacles instead of hair. I should have said something, but I didn’t. I just
walked on past like an idiot, completely humiliated.
“I don’t belong here. On Voyager, it was different; I was part of
the crew. But here I’m surrounded by strangers. Even Tom. He’s a stranger
too, a stranger who barely talks to me for fear of causing offense.
“No. No, that’s not true. Every now and then, he tries. He simply
can’t face the truth, and I haven’t the strength to make him do it. How can I
tell him I was ready to have your children? How can I tell him I fell in love
with you–again! This past year has hurt him so much. I don’t want to cause
him any more pain, but I can’t let him continue to believe in our marriage.
It’ll never be as it was, and I have to tell him. Maybe not everything, but at
least the truth. I can’t be his wife. I can only be Gene’s mother. That’s
all I have the strength for.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

The Academy had known who he was. The Captain. Tuvok. Even my father
had known; now, I knew. I knew what he had done–what had made him leave Earth
and take the name of Nat Lawson–but I would never tell Cait. It was enough
that she now knew for certain that Lawson wasn’t his real name, that he had
lied to her about that, too.
The lift doors slid apart and the last passenger besides myself
stepped out. Finally, alone in the silence of the car, I closed my eyes and
fell back against the wall. Dear gods, I was tired. Between caring for the
baby and tiptoeing around Cait, a good night’s sleep had become an unobtainable
state of paradise. Last night, I had dreamed of Cait’s blood on my hands
again, only this time, without knowing how, I was certain that my own actions
had put it there.
Oh gods, what was I going to do? Sometimes it was hard just to look
at her, much less talk to her. She was so silent and so sad. This woman had
given birth to the most beautiful, most perfect child in the universe and I
couldn’t think of one word to say to her.
Sometimes I really wanted to believe that she had been unfaithful,
that Gene wasn’t my child, that I could simply walk away from both of them and
never look back. I could still do it. Nothing was really stopping me–except
Gene. Somehow, whenever I held him, all my thoughts, all my doubts became
irrelevant. Whatever Cait might have done, he, just like Rowan before him,
was a child in desperate need of love, and like Rowan, whether he was my son
or not, I couldn’t turn him away.
The lift stopped, and without looking where I was going, I exited,
plowing straight into Jin and nearly knocking her over. I caught her and tried
to smile, but that bewitching dark gaze dropped immediately to the floor.
“I’m sorry,” I said. “It was my fault. I wasn’t looking-”
“No sir,” she replied, quickly twisting out of my grasp. “It was
my fault. Excuse me.” She leapt for the safety of the lift and disappeared.
I stood, staring at the turbolift doors, my heart thumping wildly.
I hadn’t seen her since Cait came on board and I sure as heck hadn’t thought
about her. Damn, if Cait found out… My eyes rolled briefly toward the
ceiling, and finding no immediate answer to this newest potential calamity,
I turned and continued on my way. Caught between heaven and hell and sliding
closer to hell each day…
Within minutes, I reached our quarters, but Gene and Cait weren’t
there. “Computer, location of Caitlin and Gene Paris.”
“Both Caitlin Paris and Gene Paris are in Cargo Bay Two.”
I didn’t know why I hadn’t guessed it myself. I should have. She had
spent almost every morning there since she was well enough to leave our
quarters. Until now, I had stayed away, trying to be the understanding husband
and giving her time to grieve. At least, that was what I kept telling myself,
but it didn’t help much. So, with my jealousy on constant simmer, I left our
quarters and headed for the mess, but halfway there everything suddenly came
to a boil. I was damned if I was going to eat lunch alone again. I had made
the choice to accept Gene; now dead man or no dead man, Cait had to choose.
She was content to have me play “daddy”; well, then, didn’t I deserve a family?
When I entered the bay, Cait was sitting next to his coffin, her head
bent low and resting in her hands. She didn’t look up, I’m not even sure that
she heard me, but Gene opened his eyes and let out a happy gurgle as I bent
over his stroller.
“Hey, buddy. You okay? You are? Good. I’ve got to talk with
Mommy, so shhh.” I brought my finger briefly to my lips and then straightened
up. “Cait?”
No response, so I moved closer. “Cait?”
Slowly her head lifted, revealing an ashen face with swollen red eyes.
“Oh honey, c’mere.” I pulled her to her feet and into my arms about
her, trying to ignore the invisible weight which suddenly hurled itself
against my chest.
“No,” she whispered in a strangled voice. “Tom, please don’t.”
She tried to push me away, but I didn’t let go. “Please, Tom, I just want
to be alone.”
She twisted out of my arms, but I grabbed her shoulders. “No. Not
this time, Cait. I’m worried about you. Hell, I’ll be honest. I’m worried
about us. Sometimes I’m not even sure there is an ‘us’ anymore. No! Dammit,
listen to me! Lawson or whatever his name was is dead. I’m not. I’m your
husband. Doesn’t that mean anything?”
The crimson eyes stared up at me, but she remained silent. With a
sigh, I released her. “Do you wish you had died with him?”
There was a wounded gasp and her body weaved slightly like I had hit
her. “I don’t know,” she replied softly. “Sometimes I think I so.”
My heart exploded in a silent, deafening scream, my knees nearly
buckling under the blow. I staggered backward and then lunged for the door.
Somehow I had to get out of there. I had to be anywhere, except with her.
“Tom! Tom, I’m sorry!” she called after me. “You asked. I didn’t
want to lie to-”
The closing doors cut off the rest of her words, and I stumbled into
an empty lift. “Deck four. No. Computer, halt lift.”
I slid to the floor. How could she? How could she love him? Look at
what he had done to her! Done to us! A howl–part rage, part agony–grew
deep in my belly, and I doubled over, my arms clutched against my chest to hold
it inside. He had destroyed us. Destroyed everything.
“Kim to Paris.”
I sucked in a painful breath. “Go ahead.”
“Tom, are you okay? The lift hasn’t moved in the past two minutes.”
“Yeah.” I reached up and grasped a portion of the wall with
my fingertips, pulling myself to my feet. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just doing a
little thinking, and time sort of slipped by. Thanks for checking. Paris out.
Computer, resume.”

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

I lie awake, staring at the wall. It is past 2300 hours, long past,
and still no sign of Tom. I tell myself I shouldn’t be surprised, not after
this morning. How did I expect him to take it? How else should he have
taken it?
Through the intercom, I hear the outer door open, followed by
muffled footfalls. There is a whispered request for one-quarter lights,
and the footsteps grow louder as they approach the crib. A rustle of fabric
is followed by a soft, low “sweet dreams, tiger”. I hear him take three steps
and then pick up the PADD I found earlier and left for him on the coffee table.
He sighs heavily, murmuring “damn”, and the footsteps resume, pausing just
outside the bedroom.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I took a deep breath and pressed the door release. Cait lay on her
side facing away. I didn’t know whether to be thankful or not that she
was asleep. I sat down on my side of the bed and pulled off my boots. Cait
stirred and I glanced at the PADD. “Cait?”
“Yes?”
“You awake?”
“Yes.”
“This, uh, PADD you left out…”
“I found it yesterday when I was storing some of the clothes you
replicated for Gene.”
“Yeah, well, I can explain. I made it before-”
“I know. I thought you might still want it.”
“Want it? No, I don’t want it! I’m deleting it.”
She flipped over and grabbed my arm. “No. Don’t.”
I tossed the device to the floor with my free hand. “Too late.
I’m not giving up that easily. I won’t lose you to a dead man. I refuse to.”
I jerked my arm free and stood up to strip. “You want a divorce, you file it.
Otherwise, you can just get used to me being around because I’m not leaving.”
She stared at me open-mouthed for a moment; then, she gathered the
covers about her and rolled back over onto her side. “If that’s what
you want.”
“What *I* want?” I sighed, too exhausted to fight. “What I want is
my wife back. I want us to be a family, like we both wanted.”
“Tom-”
“Don’t bother.” I interrupted. “I expect too much. I already
know that.”
I pulled back the covers and with a groan, crawled between the sheets.
Every muscle in my body ached. Three hours of Parisi Squares against holo-
graphic opponents had that effect, even in my younger years, turning up the
play level had only intensified the pain. I would consider myself lucky if
I could lift my little finger in the morning. But that was how I wanted it,
anything that would take my mind off the other ache I carried inside.
Cait glanced over her shoulder. “Are you all right?”
“I’ll be worse in the morning. Nothing to worry about. I just over-
matched myself on the holodeck. Go to sleep.”
She flipped onto her back and raised up on her elbows. “Is there
something I can do? Something I can get you?”
“No,” I answered, not bothering to hide the grimace as I turned away
on my side. I wanted her to feel guilty. “Good night, Cait.”

***************************

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

I lie on the sofa, my thoughts drifting far beyond the confines of
this room, all the way back to Earth. Nat’s body must be there by now.
I wonder, will his family bury him, or will they scatter his ashes on the wind?
That’s what he would’ve wanted, I think, to fly one last time–free.
To imprison him in some jar or coffin would be cruel. Do they understand that?
Do they even-
“What do you think?” Tom asks, and with effort, I bring myself back
only to realize he isn’t talking to me.
He kneels by Gene’s playpen installing a mobile he replicated last
night. My son watches his every movement from a nearby blanket. Can Gene see
the difference? Does he know that this isn’t the same man who held him when
he was born? Does he even remember Nat?
“What do you think, buddy?” Tom asks again. “Right here good? Yeah?
You think? Okay.”
It takes all my strength to watch them.
“Almost ready… One more twist should do it…almost… There. Now
let’s see what you think.”
He lifts Gene and sets him carefully inside the pen. “Like it?”
He taps the main support rod and makes the small ships shake and bounce.
Gene screeches. The noise echoes cruelly, slicing through my head
with all the swiftness of a dull knife. He reaches up toward the dancing
objects, catches one and pulls. Then he lets go, shrieking loudly as the
entire toy bobs up and down.
His happiness mocks me, angers me. He has forgotten, and Tom is
encouraging him. I am your father, his gift says, and this is my world.
It will be your world, too.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I sat back on my heels and grinned down at my son. “So you like it,
huh? Good looking ships, aren’t they? See that one? That’s a Nebula-class
ship, the first class of ship I served on. And that one? That’s the new
Galaxy-class, the biggest in the fleet. And that’s an old Intrepid, like
Voyager, the ship your Mom and I met on. And let’s see…that’s a Type-6
shuttle, top speed warp two, and that’s a-”
“Ops to Caitlin Paris.” I recognized Jinara’s honey-toned voice and
looked up, but Cait continued to lie there, silent.
“Cait, did you-”
“Ops to Caitlin Paris,” Jinara repeated.
Cait didn’t even blink.
“Lt. Paris, here,” I responded. “What’s wrong?”
“Oh -er, Lieutenant, we -uh have an incoming transmission for your wife
from the Klingon settlement at Tova’as Minor. Shall I put it through?”
Cait lifted her head and shook it.
“Lieutenant?”
“Hold on a minute, Ensign. Cait, c’mon. It’s your Dad.”
“I know,” she murmured, so softly I could barely hear her. “I don’t
feel like talking to him. Can’t you say I’m asleep?”
“C’mon, honey. I can’t keep doing that. Don’t you even want to say
hello? It might make you feel better.”
“It won’t.”
“Cait, he’s worried about-”
“I know, and that’s why I don’t want to talk to him.”
“Huh? I don’t-”
“Look, just tell him I’ll-”
“Sir? Lieutenant, shall I-”
“Cait, he’s not-”
“-put the transmission-”
“Tom, please!”
“-through? Lieutenant?”
“Yes, what? No! Oh hell!” I scramble to my feet and slid into the
desk chair just as Rowan’s image appeared on the screen. “Hi, Rowan. How are
you? Uh, let me see if Cait’s awake.”
I muted the transmission and went over to the sofa. Cait rolled away
toward the back as I perched beside her on the edge of the cushion. “Honey,
are you sure-”
“Please, Tom, just tell him. I’m tired. I don’t want to speak
with him.”
I sighed heavily. How could I reach her? Every day it became harder
and harder. “All right, but on one condition: that you contact him tomorrow
or the next day, okay?”
“Yes,” she mumbled, but my gut warned that she didn’t mean it; that in
a few days we’d be having the same conversation when Rowan contacted us again.
I gently brushed some auburn hair aside exposing a pale cheek.
Her eyes scrunched closed; she must have thought I was going to kiss her.
I was.
“Sorry,” I whispered, and got gently to my feet so as not to disturb
her. “I’ll go tell him you’re asleep.”

***************************

Captain’s Ready Room, USS Mycenae:

Tom and I sit before Janeway’s desk, and I listen to the words that
come from her mouth. Words like “mistake” and “apology” and “tragic miscommu-
nication”. Words, that’s all they are. That’s all the Federation knows.
For nearly ten years, I lived as Starfleet. I came to believe that
I had been wrong in condemning its ways, but I wasn’t. The Federation had
no right to evacuate us, just as the Dominion had no right to attack us.
Neither had the right to say people couldn’t live there, and yet they did.
Nothing’s changed. It’s happening all over again, and if I close my
eyes and listen, I can hear the screams, not just of Nat and the other
settlers, but of so many others–Meridan, Rina’ar. First, the Cardassians
came, and now, the Dominion. It never ends. There is always someone else.
“Cait?” Tom reaches over and touches my arm. “Cait?”
I swallow back my anger for the moment. “And the bombings prior to
the landing?”
“Efforts to disrupt the resupplying of Maquis ships,” Janeway replies.
“The Dominion remains steadfast in their belief that this was one of their
supply bases. It was their hope that the bombings would intimidate the
settlers sufficiently, but after the destruction of the outpost on
Mendoc Three, they decided it was not enough.”
Her expression softens as she leans forward. “Caitlin, their repre-
sentative continues to insist that it was an honest, but tragic mistake.
He also says that the Cardassian communications officer has since been
disciplined. Please understand, whether we believe the Dominion or not,
there is little that the Federation can do, short of starting another war,
which Starfleet is not prepared for. In light of this apology, our hands
are tied.”
I get to my feet. “Yes, Captain. I’ve noticed that they often are.”
Without waiting for further impotent condolences, I turn and exit the room,
leaving Tom behind.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

Momentarily stunned by her rudeness, I watched Cait leave. The heat
rose in my face, and I turned back to the Captain. “Captain, I’d like to
apologize-”
She held up her hand. “Don’t, Tom. Knowing her, knowing what she
went through, her reaction does not surprise me.”
My gaze fell to the floor, my cheeks growing even warmer. “Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me yet. There is more to this matter than I relayed to
Caitlin.”
I looked up and at her expression, felt a painful wrench in my gut.
“More?”
“Yes. The Dominion sees her past involvement with the Maquis as
further proof of the settlers’ affiliation with them, and some Federation
council members have begun an investigation to determine her role. If the
evidence warrants, they may have charges brought against Caitlin.”
I stared at her for a minute, unable to believe what I was hearing.
“What? But she-”
The Captain nodded. “I know. I can’t believe it either, and until
the matter is settled, I have persuaded them to allow Caitlin to remain
on board this ship. However, if she attempts to leave, I have orders to place
her under arrest and confine her to the brig.”
Investigation. Arrest. With each passing second, my anger grew until
the Captain vanished all together. All I could see was Cait in prison greys
being led down a corridor, and me, holding Gene, unable to stop his bawling as
she turned and waved goodbye. There might not be an “us”, but I couldn’t let
them do that to him.
“Tom? Tom, are you all right?”
“Six months,” I muttered. “They already took six months, and now they
want to take more? No!” I leapt up, my body quivering with pent-up rage.
“I can’t believe them! After all she went through, all I went through, all her
father went through, they want to use her as some scapegoat? ‘Cause that’s
what they’re doing, Captain–using her! You know that, don’t you? Just like
before. Well, I won’t let them! They can demote me. Hell! They can boot me
out again! I don’t care. But I won’t stand by and let them do this to my
family!”
My eyes met Janeway’s defiantly, challenging her to stop me, but she
only nodded. “Knowing you, I would expect nothing less, Tom. Your family is
important to you. You are trying your best to preserve it. I’m just sorry I
had to add to the pressures you’re currently under. Yet, I thought you ought
to be warned.”
As always, she was my voice of reason, and for the moment, I swallowed
my anger. “Yes ma’am. I appreciate it. I won’t tell Cait–not yet, at least.
Is there anything else I should know?”
She sat back, her mouth drawing to one side and curving upward sym-
pathetically. “Isn’t that enough?”
I sighed. “Probably more than enough, Captain.”
“Then, dismissed.”
When I got to our quarters, the bedroom door was shut, and Ensign
Celia Cartwright was pacing the floor with a dozing Gene in her arms.
“Did my wife come in here?”
She stopped and nodded. “Yessir. She didn’t say anything. She just
walked in there and shut the door. I thought maybe I should stay with the baby
until you got here.”
“I appreciate that,” I said, and gently pried Gene from her shoulder,
waking him. “How was he?”
“Good as latinum, sir. Not even a whimper. I’d be happy to sit for
him anytime.”
“Thanks. We may take you up on that.”
With a nod, she headed for the door.
“Ensign?”
“Sir?” She stopped and turned around.
I hesitated. “How is Jinara-I mean Ensign Latel? With all that has
happened, I haven’t really seen her to speak with her.”
“She’s all right. She was in the dumps for a while, but she’s coming
around.” A mischievous twinkle caught fire in Cartwright’s blue eyes. “She
has a date tomorrow night with George Bruchac in Engineering. It took me weeks
to get her to agree to it.”
I forced a smile. “Good. Good for her. Tell her I asked about her,
will you?”
“Yessir.”
The door closed behind her, and I stood there for a moment as Gene
fidgeted sleepily in my arms. Jinara and George? That he was an engineer was
about all I knew of him. Maybe this time she’d have better luck. She deserved
it. No more pilots-
A thud in the bedroom brought me back to present, and I walked over to
the door. “Cait? Cait, can I come in?”
“Suit yourself.”
I pressed the door release with my elbow and sucked in a sharp breath
as it slid aside. Drawers were open. What few clothes Cait had replicated
over the past two weeks either lay scattered on the bed or were in the process
of being stuffed into a duffel.
“Cait, wha-what’s going on?”
“I’m packing.”
“I can see that. Why?”
“I’m leaving. I can’t stay here.”
“Here? As in, here in these quarters?”
“No.” She paused, glaring. “As in on this ship.”
“What? Hold it. Let me go put Gene down.” I stepped away and
deposited my son in his playpen. He whimpered his unhappiness, but I had
little choice. To stop Cait would require my full attention. “Okay, I’m back.
Now, do you want to tell me why you are so determined to leave?”
“I can’t stay here. Not after what happened, not after what Janeway
just said. They’re going to forgive and forget and sweep it all under the rug,
and I can’t do that.”
“Whoa. Wait a minute. It’s not that simple.”
“Oh? Isn’t that what Janeway said? A tragic mistake? Miscommuni-
cation? Sounds like that’s exactly what your precious Federation is doing.”
“My precious Federation!” Gods, if she only knew! I stepped into
her path. “Now stop. Wait a minute.”
“Get out of my way.”
“No.” I grabbed her arm as she tried to push past me. “Not until you
calm down and think about what you’re doing.”
“Let go of me!”
“No! Just what do you plan on doing? Running off and joining the
Maquis again?”
“Why not? They’re not sitting on their hands. I heard it in Attica.
They need people, people with experience.” The burning green eyes tried to
stare me down. “Give me one good reason I shouldn’t leave.”
“How about our son for starters? How about the possibility you’ll be
killed or arrested again? Think, Cait. We’ve got a child. If you leave,
there’s a chance, a very good chance, you’ll never see him again. You’ve been
there, you know what it’s like. Do you want him to grow up without his
mother, too? Is that what you want?”
“Don’t you dare guilt trip me! You wouldn’t have a son if Nat hadn’t
saved us!”
“Wrong! If he hadn’t interfered, I’d not only have a son, but I’d
still have my wife! Don’t even try to defend that sonuvabitch to me!”
Her breath quickened and her glare narrowed and grew personal. I was
saying all the wrong things, but I couldn’t stop myself. The anger had built
up and built up, and now the seal had broken.
“You don’t understand,” she protested. “You can’t. You’ve never
been there.”
“No, I think it’s you who doesn’t understand, or rather who doesn’t
want to understand. C’mon, Cait, think! If they weren’t part of the Maquis,
if they were simple colonists, would they have been so hostile? Would they
have kidnapped you?”
“They might have!”
“No, they wouldn’t and you know it as well as I do.”
Once again she tried to get by me, but I crossed my arms and remained
defiantly in her path.
“Get out of my way!”
“Unh-unh. Not this time. Not until you face reality.”
“Face it? You’re one to talk! You don’t know the first thing about
it. You’ve never been a colonist. You don’t know how precious supply lines
can be.”
“Precious enough to risk a felony charge? I don’t think so. Open your
eyes, Cait. The guy lied to you, starting years ago with his name. He didn’t
deserve your friendship, and he certainly doesn’t deserve you throwing your
life away on his memory.”
She trembled, silenced, but only for a moment. “Get out! Leave me
alone! You’ll never understand! I hate your cowardly Federation and I
hate you! You stand there in your precious uniform and judge him. You’re
nothing but a hypocrite! Nat was a good man. He loved Gene. He was ready to
accept him as his son. He didn’t deserve to die. None of them did!”
She fled into the bathroom, the door sliding shut and locking before
I could stop it. Quietly, I turned and walked back into the living area.
It was almost Gene’s dinnertime, but halfway to the replicator, my knees
buckled and I sank into the nearest chair. “I hate you” she had said.
“I hate you.” Wide blue eyes regarded me silently through the playpen mesh.
I tried to smile, but didn’t succeed.
“Well, buddy,” I said, feeling the quiver in my voice spread throughout
my body. “It looks like it’s just going to be you and me tonight. It may be
just the two of us for a long time.”

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

Tom wakes me in morning. His face is grey and his eyes wear the same
impassive shield they wore so many years ago. I don’t think he has slept
at all. “I’m late,” he says in a heavily gravelled voice. “Gene is fed.
I realize you are eager to leave, but before you discuss your plans with
anyone, please wait until you hear what I have to say this evening.”
Leave? Oh. Yes. I remember now: what I did, what I said, the awful
things I said. “Tom, I-”
“Not now, Cait,” he says with a sigh that surpasses his age. “I can’t
go into to this now. Just promise me that you won’t tell a soul, that you’ll
keep this wish to yourself until we have a chance to talk. Promise me,
not for my sake, but for Gene’s. Now, promise.”
The strength of his determination causes me to catch my breath. “I-I
promise.”
“Good,” he says, and is gone, the outer door shutting firmly behind
him.
I almost run after him, dressed as I am, to throw my arms around him
and beg for forgiveness, but instead I pull on a robe and wander out to the
sofa. I didn’t mean it, any of it. I was angry. I never meant to hurt him
like this.
A few tears squeeze through my lashes as my eyes from exhaustion.
I hate to cry. I’ve cried so much over the past few weeks I’m not sure if
I’ll ever stop. I didn’t cry this much when my father disappeared, but I was
younger then, tougher too, maybe. Now I just feel old and tired.
I never wanted to hurt Tom like this. I didn’t mean what I said.
I didn’t mean to say I hated him. I don’t. I can’t. It’s myself I hate:
for betraying him, for falling once again for Nat, for ever leaving Saturn
in the first place, for so many things. He’s been too good to me; waiting at
my bedside; taking in Gene without question, and I know he must have questions,
doubts. Anyone would, and yet, he lets them go unspoken, placing Gene’s
happiness far above his own. How could I say those things to him? How can I
be so terrible to him? I loved him once. Don’t I love him now? I must.
A year isn’t that long. How can my feelings have changed…

Somewhere I hear Gene begin to cry, but dimly as if through a thick
haze. How much time has passed? The door opens, but I still do not open my
eyes, the lids as heavy as the rest of me. How could Tom leave him with me?
I’m not fit to be a wife or a mother, but I’m not fit to be a soldier either.
I bleed far too easily.
“Cait? The baby-” Tom’s footsteps cross the room. “Hey, tiger,
what’s all the fuss about? Aww, c’mere. Phew! I’d scream too if I had a
diaper as stinky as yours. Let’s see if we can’t do something about it.”
I turn over, rolling away from the sounds. Behind me there is more
movement, soft words and snuffling.
“There. Isn’t that better? More tears? Gosh, is it your lunchtime,
too? Formula One-C, room temperature. Here we go. Yeah. That’s what you
really wanted, wasn’t it? Yeah. Tell you what. Why don’t we go over here
and sit with Mommy? I bet she’d like to see you.”
The footsteps come closer and I draw up my feet, giving Tom enough room
to sit down on the couch. In his arms, Gene sucks noisily on a bottle.
“Cait, are you okay?”
With what seems like a great deal of effort, I sit up and shrug.
“I was just thinking and I took a nap after a while. That is what you wanted
me to do, wasn’t it–think?”
“Yes.” He sighs. “When was the last time you changed Gene?”
“I don’t know. A while ago, I guess. I fell asleep.”
“You guess? Are you even sure you changed him after I left this
morning?”
I close my eyes. No, I wasn’t sure. Had I? “I know I’m not a fit
mother. I don’t need to be told.”
“Cait, I didn’t say that. I didn’t even think it. I’m just worried
about you. You barely eat. When you sleep, it’s so restless I hesitate to
call it sleep. And look, it’s after 1200 hours and you haven’t even bothered
to dress. This isn’t normal for you.”
I glance down at the thick blue robe–Tom’s robe. I hadn’t realized
that I had grabbed it instead of my own. “I’ll go change.”
“No, don’t. You don’t have to, honestly. If you’re more comfortable,
stay like this. It’s all right with me. I’m just concerned, that’s all.”
I twist the robe’s belt around my finger, too ashamed of myself to meet
his gaze. “After what I said last night, you shouldn’t be.”
“I’d like to think you didn’t mean what you said, at least the part
about hating me,” he adds gently.
“I don’t-didn’t. I didn’t mean it at all. I-” My eyes meet his–
a blue so full of compassion that my tears rise to the surface and I quickly
let my gaze fall.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

“I- I don’t hate you, Tom. I can’t. Not after all-” She stopped,
biting her lower lip and halting its trembling.
“Then don’t leave me.”
“You don’t understand. I can’t stay. It wouldn’t be fair to you
or to Gene.”
“How?” I set down the now empty bottle and shifted Gene up onto my
shoulder to burp him. “How would leaving us be fairer?”
“I don’t know. It just would. I can’t be what you want me to be.
Can’t you see that?”
“See what? That things have changed? I see it, I admit it, but let’s
give things a chance to work themselves out.” Gene gave a tiny burp and I
shifted him down and wiped his chin. “Thatta boy. Now, will you be good and
take a nap while Mommy and I talk? ‘Scuse me. Back in a jiff.”
My son’s earlier tears appeared to have taken their toll, and his
eyelids blinked slower and slower, closing longer each time as I paced back and
forth, joggling him gently in my arms. “That’s it. That’s the way. If you
don’t sleep now, we can’t play tonight, and I know you like that. That’s it.
That’s it…”
“But you don’t understand,” Cait continued as I lay Gene down and
tucked his yellow blanket around him. “I have to leave. You want a wife and
Gene needs a mother. I can’t be either. It isn’t fair to the two of you.”
“And running away is?” I straightened up. “Look, Cait, right now
you’re upset. I am too, but it will pass. In the meantime, I’ll do what I can
to help, and I know of at least two people who won’t mind sitting Gene to give
you some time alone.”
I crossed back over to the sofa and sat down, taking her hands in mine.
“Cait, I love you and-”
“Don’t,” she said, and jerked back, her hands slipping from my grasp.
“Don’t what? Say I love you? Is it so painful for you to hear that?”
Her eyes closed. “Please, Tom.”
“Why? Why does it hurt you? Because it’s the truth? Because you
no longer love me? Because you’re afraid of hurting me? Why? Cait, tell me.”
She didn’t reply.
“All right,” I said with a heavy sigh. “You don’t have to tell me.
Just listen. I don’t care what happened between you and this other guy. Okay?
All right, that’s not exactly true. I do care, but I’m willing to move past
it, and let the past belong to the past. The future, our future, Gene’s future
is what’s important, and Gene needs his mother. You know better than anyone
what his life will be like. Don’t leave him. Stay. Give us a chance for
his sake.”

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

I look over at the pen and see a tiny hand stretch upward toward
the mobile. Suddenly, I am back in the cave with Nat’s arms around me,
his voice in my ear–“C’mon, Caitie. You can do it. Squeeze my hand. C’mon.”
–his arms and mine holding Gene…
Gods! His words, his touch follow me wherever I go. I can’t escape.
I can’t think. So much has happened. I’ve tried and tried to rationalize
it all, but I can’t. The roles of wife and mother–I never saw them as mine,
and after Dad disappeared I vowed they never would be mine. No one would get
that close again, but Tom did, and I’ve failed him.
I betrayed him; I betrayed his trust, our future happiness, and yet in
returning to him, I feel as if I betray Nat, too. I made promises to both of
them, promises that have shattered far too easily. I don’t want to make
anymore. I want to be whole and solid and resolute. Then and only then can I
make promises I can keep.
A tear slips down my cheek as I turn to look at Tom. “I’m sorry.
I can’t–not now. Please, let me go.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I stared at her, the tear-filled green eyes stretching my heart to its
breaking point, and then I looked down, unable to bear the sight of the pain
my answer would cause. “Cait, I-” I stopped. Could I even say it? “Cait,
I can’t.”
“Why not? Why can’t you?”
“I just can’t. I would, no matter how much it hurt me, I would,
but I can’t.”
A heavy silence fell between us, and I continued to stare at the
carpeting.
“Why?” she whispered finally. “Why can’t I make you understand?”
“Cait, I’m trying. Honest. All this time, I’ve been trying, but-”
“I thought- I hoped I could make you, but I guess too much has
happened.” Abruptly, she got to her feet. “I don’t need your permission,
I can leave without it, but I had hoped that you would understand.”
“Cait, please. Don’t. You don’t know why-”
She spun around, glaring. “You’re right! I don’t! Why are you
doing this to me? To punish me? Is that it? To punish me for leaving
you? For going with Nat and the others? Can’t you see that I had no choice?
They were going to kill me. I was thinking of Gene. I didn’t want
to lose him. I would have done anything to have him born healthy.”
She dropped to her knees in front of me, a tear trickling down her
cheek. “He was-is our baby. Yours and mine. I didn’t want to lose him.
After Madeleine, I was afraid. I know I could have told them no. I could have
tried to escape or fought them or something, but I was scared, Tom. I was
scared. Can’t you see that? Can’t you believe it? I wanted to protect him.
“All I need is some time to set things straight,” she pleaded. “I will
come back if I can. I will. I promise I will. Please, can’t you trust me
this once more?”
I slid down onto the floor and took her hands in mine. Without a word,
I brought the pale fingers up, briefly brushing their tips with a kiss before
securing them to my chest right above my heart. How could I explain it to her?
If she wanted to leave now, she’d be packed and halfway out the door once I
told her about the investigation.
Two years ago, I could have turned to Chakotay to help her see reason.
Two years ago, we were far away, alone, with nowhere for her to run. Two years
ago, I had more confidence in our marriage and in my own persuasive abilities.
Now, however, I was too full of doubt.
“Cait, I’ll admit I don’t want you to leave. I know you think you
need to, I know you honestly believe it’s the right thing to do, but I don’t.
I’ll also admit that the main reason I don’t want you to go is because I’m
afraid- afraid that if you go I’ll never-” The words caught in my throat,
and I glanced down at our hands, trying to summon the strength to force
them out. “I’m afraid that- that I’ll lose you for good, that Gene will lose
you for good, but I swear, Cait, I swear I would still let you go in spite of
all that. Please believe that I would, but I-”
She jerked, trying to pull her hands from mine, but I would not
let her, securing my tenuous grasp. “Dammit, Cait, listen to me. I love you.
I’ve always loved you and I’ve always let you do whatever you wanted, even if
it caused me pain. Do you know how much it hurt me when the seven of you
accepted that plea bargain? Hell, you had only been a foot soldier. B’Elanna
had designed and programmed bombs, but I knew why you accepted the responsibi-
lity. You did it for Harry and for B’Elanna and for K’Elynne, who hadn’t been
born yet. As much pain as it caused me to see you board that prison transport,
I knew and accepted your decision because that is who you are: a loving, loyal,
and protective friend, the very reason I love you in the first place.”
“Then, if you understand that, why are you trying to stop me? I know
I’m hurting you. I’ve been causing you pain ever since I came aboard.
That’s why I want to leave. I don’t want to do that anymore. I can’t stand
seeing it happen. Please, Tom.”
I bowed my head and shook it. I had failed.
“Why not? What is it that’s stopping you? Tell me!”
“Because your leaving isn’t up to me, or you for that matter,” I said,
and hesitated, still reluctant to reveal what the Captain had told me.
“I don’t understand.”
I clutched her hands even tighter. She would never let the matter
rest now. “Because there are some idiots,” I said slowly, “on the Federation
Council who, for one reason or another, have chosen to listen to the Dominion’s
charges and as a result, are actually contemplating bringing charges against
you. Until the matter is settled, we are to keep you on this ship, even if
it means arresting you and putting you in the brig.”
Her response was barely audible. “What?”
“I know. I couldn’t believe it either when the Captain told me.”
“Based on what? I haven’t done anything.”
“Based on your past with the Maquis. The Dominion says you’re still
involved.”
“But I’m not!”
“I know. I know. I’m as angry as you are about this. As far as I’m
concerned, they’ve stolen six months from us already. I don’t want to give
them years more.” I reached out with one hand to touch a pale cheek. “Now, do
you understand?” I asked. “It isn’t up to me.”
She tore her hands out of mine. “How can they? They can’t! This
isn’t fair or legal! I won’t let them do this! They have no right to keep
me imprisoned on this ship! This room or the brig, there is absolutely no
difference! They have no right to hold me here, and they won’t!”
She started to get up, but I grabbed her arm. “Cait, wait. Sit down.
Please. You’ve go to look at the bigger picture. This wouldn’t be just your
trial. The Dominion, to divert attention away from their own part in this
action, would make damn sure evidence supporting their assertions suddenly
appeared. They won’t allow you, or more importantly from their point of view,
the settlement to be found innocent. If you were, support for the Maquis
would skyrocket overnight and so would pressure on the Federation to take
action on the massacre. Do you understand what I’m saying? The Dominion will
not allow you to be found innocent, even if they have to manufacture evidence
to convict you. By trying to leave this ship, you’ll only be helping them
send you back to prison. Can’t you see that?”
“I’ll take my chances!”
I started to reply, but stopped, staring, momentarily transfixed by
the furious flush coming to her wan cheeks. Here, here was the woman I
married–angry, yes, but undefeated, still full of fight, so unlike the
creature who minutes earlier had sat crying on the floor in front of me.
“Cait, I can’t let you do that.”
The green eyes narrowed. “Can’t or won’t?”
“Both.”
“It’s hardly your decision.”
“And it isn’t solely yours either. We have a son now. Think of what
his life will be like, how others will regard him. He’s already got our
past records to come to terms with as it is. What hardships will another
conviction bring him?
“Cait, our lives are a third, almost one-half over. His is just
beginning. If you go to prison, he’ll grow up here, with me, in a Starfleet
world. Do you have any idea what it will be like for him, what the other
children will do to him, how he will be scorned and ridiculed because he has
an imprisoned Maquis for a parent? Think. No matter how much I would try
to protect him, some of the abuse would get through and sink in. I don’t think
you really know how cruel kids can be, but I do, especially once they get
older and begin to comprehend the power their words possess.”
She stared at me, not responding, for what felt like something just
short of forever. Slowly, very slowly, layer after layer of her anger fell
away. Her head drooped forward, a thick curtain of auburn hair shielding her
face from view. I waited, and eventually her head rose.
“What do I do?” she whispered.
“I can only think of one option,” I said, and bit my lip nervously.
“You won’t like it, but I don’t know what else to tell you.”
She shut her eyes as if bracing for a blow. “What is it you want
me to do?”
“Start seeing the ship’s counselor. I know, I know,” I said, as her
eyes opened wide and she shook her head. “But Connors is a good guy, Cait.
He helped me when you were gone. He won’t judge you. Just talk to him.”
“No. You know how I feel about them.”
“Yes, I do know, but what option is left? You need to talk to someone.
I’ve known you long enough to recognize the signs. Look, I’ll go with you,
if you want. I’ll sit beside you. I’ll hold your hand. I’ll do anything you
ask. Just please, please give this a try. It was hard for me to admit I
needed help when you disappeared. I was afraid Command would take everything
away if they found out, but I eventually realized I’d lose everything if I
didn’t get help. I had already lost you. My job was all I had left.
I couldn’t afford to let it go, too. Please, Cait.” I felt a tear trickle
down my own cheek as she bowed her head. “Please, honey. Even if you and I
lose each other, we can’t let Gene lose his future, too. Please, for our son,
for Gene.”

***************************

Counselor’s Office, USS Mycenae:

I bring Gene with me. This Lt. Connors, however, seems less than
pleased with my son’s presence, frowning as I position the stroller next to my
chair.
“I’m not sure that bringing your child was a good idea,” he says.
“He might distract you from what we are trying to accomplish.”
“He won’t,” I insist, prickled by the ‘we’. There is no ‘we’.
*I* am here. *I* am the one who is hurting, not him.
“May I ask why you brought him?”
“Gene is the reason I’m here. I promised both him and his father I
would give this a try.”
“I see.” Connors shifts in his chair, crossing one long leg over
the other. “I understand you don’t like counselors much.”
“You understand correctly. Who told you? Tom?”
An expression of mild amusement comes to his lean face. “Actually,
it’s pretty evident by your body language, but yes, your husband did mention
that you were distrustful of my profession.” His dark head cocks to one side
and the smirk disappears. “Why do you suppose that is?”
Every shield, every defensive hackle rises as the black eyes study me,
and I look away. On the table beside him is a picture, probably taken by
his father, of him and his mother at some Starfleet Ceremony. The good son.
Made his parents proud. Talks to both of them every week without fail, I bet.
I shrug. “I suppose I’ve just never found it to be of much help. Maybe it is
for others…”
“But not you.”
“No.”
“Why do you think that is?”
“I don’t know. I simply prefer to keep my own counsel.”
He takes a deep breath and slowly twirls a lightpen between three bone-
white fingers. “Perhaps you didn’t stay with it long enough. Counseling isn’t
a quick fix. You have to stay with it. Get to know your counselor. Let him
or her get to know you.”
“I don’t want to know them. I don’t want some stranger knowing my
most intimate thoughts and problems.”
“That is your choice,” he concedes. “Some people are more at ease
discussing their problems with a stranger. For others, it takes a while,
until that stranger is no longer a stranger. In either case, true improvement
doesn’t take place in sudden flashes of insight. Rather, it comes with
learning to use that insight to make beneficial changes in your life, and that
takes a much longer period of time.”
“Wonderful,” I mutter under my breath, and look over at Gene who
has fallen asleep.
“What was that?”
“Nothing. Where do we start?”
“Any place you wish,” he replies, readying his pen. “Why don’t you
tell me about your son–Gene, I think you said his name is?”
I follow the dark gaze to the stroller and am nearly overcome by the
impulse to flee out the door with Gene in my arms. “William Eugene. He is
named for my uncle and Tom’s father.”
“How interesting. Was your uncle in Starfleet, too?”
“Yes.” I lick my lips. “What difference does that make?”
“None. Just curious. But your father didn’t attend the Academy,
right?”
“No. He had his own ship. He was a trader on the Cardassian border.”
“And you grew up on his ship?”
“For the most part.”
“That must have been tough for you, as a child, I mean. Always moving
about, never staying in one place.”
“Not really,” I say defensively. “I saw a lot of things most people
never get to see.”
“Yes, I’m sure you did, but it must have been a very rough ‘n tumble
life for a child. The border has never been peaceful. I can’t imagine
raising my child, especially a daughter, there. Try as he or she might,
a parent can’t protect their child from everything.”
I feel my anger rise to the surface. I wondered how long it would take
him to bring up Dad; his kind always does. “My father was a good parent.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to imply that he wasn’t. I’m simply trying
to get an idea of where you are coming from, the kind of life you have led.
I have the report from the rehab facility and your Federation file, but they
only tell me so much. I’m sure there is a lot they leave out.”
My mouth and throat go dry. What has Tom told him? What is it he
wants to know? “I-I’m sorry. This is a mistake. I don’t feel comfortable
here.”
“I’m sorry. Is there anything I can do to help change that?”
“No,” I say, getting to my feet and waking Gene as I hastily ready the
stroller. “I was simply raised to keep family matters private.”
“Even when doing so means the disintegration of that family?”
I draw a sharp breath, but recover, straightening my shoulders and
releasing the air slowly and steadily. “I believe in this case, Counselor,
that has already occurred.”
“Are you so certain?” The PADD slides from his lap as he sits forward
hitting the floor with a dull thud. His dark eyes glitter with controlled
energy. “Caitlin, as long as there is a chance, however small, to save your
family, shouldn’t you take it? If it involved physical rather than psycho-
logical trials, wouldn’t you take it? Wouldn’t you risk your life to save your
son or your husband? Haven’t you done so already?”
I freeze, staring at him, unable to answer.
“Caitlin, I can’t guarantee success. I can’t guarantee that your
marriage will emerge from these sessions intact, but as a Voyager survivor you
know, perhaps better than I ever will, that you can’t succeed if you don’t try.
Won’t you give this a chance? Please. Please, won’t you sit back down?”
My decisiveness wavers, but only slightly. “No,” I reply. “I’m sorry,
but this would only be a waste of time.”
“I’m sorry, too,” he says as the doors shut between us.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I heard the voices coming from around the corner and for some unknown
reason, I stopped to listen. They weren’t loud; they didn’t need to be.
“Oh yeah? Well, all I’m saying is I wouldn’t be so quick to take
her back, that’s all. I mean, heck, he’s a good-looking guy. Before she
stepped into the picture, at least half the females and a few of the guys
on this ship were eager to give him their shoulder to cry on.”
“The way I heard it one of them did,” said a second voice.
“Yeah, I heard that too.” A very nasal third voice piped up. “He and
that ensign, right?”
“Which ensign? You mean the one in…”
A hoot of laughter ensued. “Yeah, that’s the one. “Hell, who would
kick her out of his bed?”
“No one.”
“Not me.”
“Yeah, right. You wouldn’t kick Hutchins out of your bed.”
“So? Don’t knock her if you ain’t tried her. She can do the most
amazing things with her…”
The voice lowered and howls of laughter echoed down the corridors as
a door opened and shut, cutting me off from the rest of the conversation.
A thick heat rose in my face. Sure, no names had been mentioned, but then I
didn’t really need any names, did I? I knew who they were talking about.

***************************

Holodeck Two, USS Mycenae:

“Do you remember the first time we came here together?” Tom asks,
as we pause on the crimsom bridge which arches over a stream of carefully
raked pebbles. “You were carrying Rowan…”
A quiver grows in my chest. “I remember.”
He leans over resting his arms on the bridge’s top rail. “We sat on
that bench over there,” he continues, pointing toward the shade offered by a
minature red-leaf maple. “And you told me you were going to name him after
your father and me.”
The quiver rises becoming a lump in my throat, and I swallow before
replying. “I remember.”
“You’ll never know what that meant to me then. Still does. I mean,
things hadn’t been going all that well between us, even as friends. And I had
made that giant blunder of bringing Jenny Delaney to pool. You were so angry.
Had every right to be.”
He stops, hesitating. “You know, maybe I shouldn’t tell you this,
but after we found out about, well, your condition, Harry tried to talk me out
of being your coach. He thought things might, you know, get even more strained
between us, but I couldn’t. Call it ego, call it devotion, but I wanted to be
the one you needed. To think of someone else- I couldn’t accept it. I just
couldn’t walk away and leave you in another man’s care. The thought of it made
me so jealous. I couldn’t allow it, no matter what the cost.”
He turns his head slightly and grins. “I guess I’ll always be jealous
where you’re concerned. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me,
and-” He breaks off, looking down at the immobile stream. “And- and I guess
what I’m trying to say is: I don’t want to lose you again, no matter what.”
He reaches out and places his right hand over my left, giving the fingers a
tiny squeeze, but he removes it quickly as I look out over the stone pond.
A small breeze stirs the trees, the shadows of their leaves sliding
back and forth like black waves on the rippling grey rock. Total silence,
except for the merest rustle. I can’t tear my gaze away. It’s so peaceful.
I think I could lie down there in the middle of the stones forever. Silent.
At peace. No promises. No responsibilities. Only silence. Complete and
beautiful.
“You know, I saw Connors yesterday in the corridor,” he says quietly.
“And I asked him how you were doing.”
I catch my breath. While not lying to him directly, I have let Tom
believe I was going to therapy–swallowing my tears instead of shedding them;
biding my time until I am allowed to leave the ship. But he must know the
truth now. Yet, he hasn’t mentioned it, and he doesn’t appear to be upset.
“What did he say?”
“The standard cryptic reply: that he couldn’t talk about any patient,
but he did say he was concerned about you.” He sighs and straightens up,
a small, hopeful grin on his face. “I don’t know why. To me, you seem lots
better. You’re dressing, getting out and about, playing with Gene more.
Considering where you were just days ago, to me, that’s progress.”
My gaze lowers, picking out one brown pebble in the midst of all
the grey. “I try.”
I can almost hear his smile grow. “And it shows! C’mon, how about
one more turn around the park and then we go rescue Celia from Gene? Hm?
How about it?”
I shrug and drag myself from the railing to fall in step beside him.
His hand once again captures mine, and I let it. To free myself takes too
much effort. Besides, this will make him happy, and isn’t that all that
matters for now?

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

We walked along in silence, but she kept her hand in mine, and I
reminded myself that this was progress–a small step, but progress nonetheless.
Cait was getting better. In spite of Connors’ comment, I honestly
believed that. She looked better; still sad, sure, but she wasn’t crying
as much, and she didn’t lie about any more. She was getting up and taking
Gene for walks, and now–now, we were holding hands. I was so happy I wanted
to scream; to take her in my arms and hug her and kiss her; but I couldn’t
do that. Small steps. Small victories. One day at a time, I told myself,
patience. Patience.

***************************

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

Tom charges in, breathless and grinning, as I am getting a cup of tea.
“I don’t have much time,” he says loudly. “I’ve got to get back to the
bridge.”
“Shh! I just got him down.”
He sneaks a glance at the crib, but his blue eyes are unrepentant.
“Whoops. Sorry. But I had to come down and tell you the good news.
The Council decided not to bring charges against you. No trial, no prison,
nothing.” He bounds toward me, arms spread wide, ready to scoop me up
into them.
“Am I free to leave?” I ask quietly.
He halts in his tracks. The smile falls from his face and the light in
his eyes dies. My words have slapped him hard; I can almost see the patch
of scarlet on his cheek. His gaze drops to the floor. “If that’s what you
want,” he says in a low voice. He takes a deep breath and his whole body
stiffens. “If that’s what you want,” he repeats in a harder voice, “I won’t
stand in your way.”
He turns quickly and walks toward the door. “I have to get back to the
bridge. I have a shift to complete. When you talk to your dad, tell him hello
for me.”
The door closes behind him. With a sigh, I sit down in front of
the terminal and wait. Presently, the transmission comes through and my
father’s face appears on the screen.
“Matthews here.”
“Hi, Dad.”
“Cait!” The familiar smile appears immediately, sending warmth surging
down my spine. I want him to hold me. I want to burrow into his arms and cry,
like I did when I was little. “What a pleasant surprise! How are you? How’s
my grandson?”
“He’s fine. Asleep right now.”
“Good, and growing bigger each day, I bet. I’ve been thinking about
you. The last few transmissions… Well, anyway, you look better. Feeling
better? How are things going between you and Tom?”
“Pretty much the same. Although now, he wants me to see the ship’s
counselor.”
“What!”
“Yeah. I said I would, and I did, once, but no more. It was just
too awkward.”
“I can understand that, but a counselor?” His wild eyebrows knit
in a deep frown. “Caitlin, what aren’t you telling me? What’s really
happened?”
“Nothing, Dad, really. Just a lot of time has passed between us.
I told you. Circumstances change. People change.”
“I’m well aware of that. Which has changed in your case?”
“Both. Maybe not so much in Tom as in myself. I don’t feel like
I belong here.”
“Of course you don’t. You’re a passenger now. You’ve been a crewman
all your life. How do you think your mother felt when I brought her on board.
She didn’t know the first thing about the workings of a ship. She barely
knew how to program a replicator, much less repair one, but as time passed,
she learned.”
“But I’m not Mom, and this isn’t a private vessel. It’s Starfleet
and I’m not one of them anymore.”
“Cait,” he says, reproving me with a shake of his head. “Since when do
you give up so quickly? You have to give yourself time to adjust. You can’t
just pack your bags and walk away. Tom and I may have our differences, but-
He loves you, Cait. Every time we spoke, I could see it in his eyes–the light
gradually dying, just as it did in me when I lost your mother.”
He pauses and his eyes lose focus; then he clears his throat and they
are back, a bright aqua, almost, but not quite like Tom’s. “This isn’t easy
for me to say, but over this past year, I’ve come to realize that Tom does have
his good qualities, one of them being his deep commitment to you.”
A small chuckle escapes as he shakes his head. “Besides, he is an
improvement on some of those you dated. Like that one…blond fellow, who
looked a little like Tom. Remember? I was at such a loss as to what to do
about him. I could tell it was going to end in heartbreak, but you were
so infatuated with him that you wouldn’t listen, even though I tried to
warn you.”
Angry, defensive tears prick at my eyes; I look down at my hands.
“I know you did, Dad, but Nat did have his good qualities, too.”
“I suppose. He was a good worker, but there was just something…
I wonder whatever happened to him. Probably still roaming from job to job,
I bet.
“Anyway,” he continues, “back to my point. Tom loves you, Caitlin,
as much as a man can love a woman. Don’t be so eager to give that up.
Be patient. Give things time.”
I nod and somehow mumble, “Yes, Dad”. He would be so disappointed
if he knew.
“Good girl! You can do whatever you put your heart and mind to.
I’ve said so before and I meant it. When I held you for the first time,
I could see that you’d be a beautiful person and you are, inside and out.
Time and time again, you’ve made me proud. You’re loyal-”
I clamp my fingers around the edge of the seat cushion, bracing for
a fresh wave of guilt.
“Honest…”
My knuckles blanch.
“Responsible…”
He goes on and on. I want nothing more than to cover my ears and
scream, drowning out his words of praise. Yet, I just sit there and listen,
a coward and a hypocrite.
“…how those idiots on the Council can begin to-”
“Dad, look, I’m sorry, but I think Gene is waking up. I’ve got to go.”
“I understand.” He smiles broadly. “Give my grandson a hug and tell
Tom I said hello. I love you, Cait. Keep in touch. Matthews out.”
The screen goes blank. “Same here,” I say and sit back, glancing at
the crib where Gene still sleeps contentedly. Tom, my father–how many more
will I lie to?
Slowly, I get to my feet and shuffle into the bedroom. In front of
the mirror, I peel off my shirt. Look at yourself, I command silently.
Look what has happened. My hair hangs down loose and stringy because I
have not washed it in two days. My breasts have have lost their fertile size;
yet my belly has grown rounder as if another child grew within it. I turn to
my right and lift my arm, exposing my left side. The blotch of grafted skin
tissue has almost disappeared, blending, becoming one with my skin. Only the
faintest outline of pink remains and that will be gone soon. Like the
settlement, no trace of my wound will remain, and in time, I, like everyone
else, will forget about it. No one will know. No one. I can’t let that
happen. I have to remember.
Then, as my fingers trace the jagged course, the idea comes to me and
suddenly the knife–a gift to Tom from Chakotay–is in my hand. I press the
obsidian blade point hesitantly to my skin, but it slips in easily with far
less pain than I anticipated. A bead of blood appears, then another and
another as I follow the vanishing trail carefully remarking it…
“Cait? Oh gods!” A hand grabs my wrist and spins me around. The
knife falls to the floor with a thud.
“Cait! What the hell are you doing? Answer me!”
I stare up at Tom. He seems so unreal, all fuzzy and out of focus
like someone on the edge of a dream. He brings his right hand up between us,
blood smeared across his fingertips. He stares at it, his eyes growing wide.
“Why?” he asks softly, and then grabs my shoulders with both hands
and shakes me. “Why? Answer me, dammit! Why?”
I can’t answer, and I gaze up at him searching, almost as much as
he, for a rational answer. Ashamed, I finally bow my head. “I don’t know,”
I whisper, and then the tears hit in a rush.
“Oh Cait,” he murmurs, and wraps me in his arms, kissing my hair,
my forehead. “Cait. I’m sorry. I am so sorry.”
I am too weak to do anything other than stand there, accepting his
kindness and soaking his uniform with my tears. Gently, he guides me to the
bed and sets me down.
“Here,” he says, beginning to pull away. “Let me get the medikit
and your shirt.”
I don’t reply or let go of his hand. Instead, my attention is drawn
to a shiny black splotch on his uniform. “I’ve gotten blood on you.”
He glances down quickly. “Don’t worry about that. Just sit here.
I’ll be right back.”
On his way to the bathroom, he picks up the knife. It has left blood
on the carpet. He pauses and looks back at me; then he touches his commbadge.
“Paris to Connors.”
“Connors here.”
“Cliff, could you come to my quarters?”
“I’m in the middle of a session. Is it an emergency?”
Tom looks down at the knife, his thumb carefully passing over the
blade, smearing my blood. “Yes,” he says quietly, a tremor passing through
his voice. “I think it is.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

Connors came out of the bedroom as I was feeding Gene. “Anaya has
given her a sedative,” he said, stopping next to my chair. “She’s beginning
to drift off now.”
“Oh, good” was all I could think of to say. I was functioning on auto-
pilot–change Gene, feed him–the numbness of shock slowly giving way to anger.
She promised. She promised she would get help and she didn’t. Had all I said
meant so little to her? Did I-we mean so little? She promised, dammit,
she promised! She lied.
“Gee, you don’t like carrots too much, do you, sport?” Cliff asked,
as Gene first took a spoonful of the orange puree and then pushed it out of his
mouth with his tongue.
I sighed with annoyance and dropped the spoon, grabbing for the now
mottled napkin. “No, he just doesn’t like eating them for me. He never gives
Cait this much trouble.” I roughly wiped the small, stained chin and
then froze, staring down into Gene’s trusting eyes. Almost a bone, a muscle
at a time, the panic seeped into me. Gene. Cait. The ship. All three.
How could I handle this? What was I supposed to do?
As if reading my mind, Cliff squeezed my shoulder. “Don’t worry,”
he said, pulling up a chair. “If necessary, I am prepared to ask the Captain
to give you leave, but I don’t think it will be necessary. Caitlin and I had a
small chat, and I believe the child will be perfectly safe with her. This
wasn’t really a suicide attempt. Instead, from what I can understand, this was
more like an act of sacrifice, a ritual mutilation brought on in large part
by guilt.”
“But why? What has she done to feel so guilty about?” I could guess,
but I couldn’t bring myself to say it anymore. The thought of Lawson and her
had grown inside me since the day she came on board, twisting cruelly,
permeating my every thought, my every breath, my every action. Nothing could
remove it; it was too deeply rooted.
“Surviving mainly,” he replied. “But I don’t believe she is a
suicide risk. She still has far too much strength and pride left in her.”
The bedroom door opened, and Dr. Anaya came out, a distinct divot
between his grey brows. “She’s asleep now. Her side will be sore for the
next few hours and she may wake as a result. I’ve left a hypospray with a
very mild sedative next to the bed in case she does wake and has trouble
getting back to sleep.”
“Thanks.” I swallowed, trying hard not to break down and cry like
Gene. “I appreciate all you’ve done, both of you.”
“Don’t mention it,” Cliff responded, with a pat on my shoulder as
he rose. “Comes with our respective jobs. Oh.” He paused as they moved
toward the door. “I’ll come by before you leave for duty tomorrow and talk
with her again to assess her condition.”
“All right. I’ll see you then.”
Soon after they left, I gave up on feeding Gene. He had taken his
bottle, some applesauce, and a little of the peas, but he continued to refuse
the carrots, often pushing my hand away. “Fine!” I snapped, throwing down the
spoon. “Be that way, but you’d better not be hungry later on.”
He looked up at me, his eyes widening at my cross tone. It was
the first time I had raised my voice to him. It was the first time I had come
close to yelling at my child, and it wasn’t truly his fault. How many times
had I promised myself that I would be a better father to my own children than
mine had been to me? How many times had I promised that I wouldn’t lash out
in anger no matter what the circumstances? My chest quivered and I lifted him
out of his chair and cuddled him close, letting the green and golden and orange
blobs on his bib smear onto my uniform. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, a tear
slipping down my cheek. “Daddy’s sorry. I didn’t mean to yell. You didn’t
do anything.”
I hugged him like that for minutes maybe, speaking softly, telling him
I loved him, before I finally loosened my grip. “Now let’s get you cleaned
up.” I said, sniffing, and wiped my eyes with the back of my hand. “And then
we’ll play a little. How’s that?”
He was getting old enough to stand up with help (an accomplishment
he was extremely proud of); so we did that and a little crawl chasing
before I finally plunked down in a chair with him on my chest for what had
become our “story time”, possibly the best part of my entire day. To my great
relief, however, tonight it took him only half of “Sebastian Bear” to fall
asleep; I wasn’t sure I could have read much more and not fallen asleep myself.
Once he was tucked in, I ordered off the lights and went into the
bedroom. Cait, thankfully, was still in a deep, immobilizing sleep and gave
no indication of stirring, much less waking as I sat down on the bed and pulled
off my boots. Physically, emotionally, I was spent, and for hours, or so it
seemed, I just sat there on the bed, waiting until I had enough strength
to strip, pull on a pair of shorts and crawl beneath the sheets.
I fell asleep almost at once, only to waken a few hours later from a
nightmare, my heart pounding and sweat leaving icy trails down my chest
and back. Cait still lay beside me, asleep, whimpering slightly from a dream
of her own. With a deep breath, I lay back down and mindful of her side,
I moved closer and rested my arm across her belly. To my surprise, the whim-
pering stopped, and she appeared to slip into a deeper, dreamless state.
I placed my head beside hers on the pillow and eventually drifted off
once again.

***************************

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

I kneel on the floor on a white blanket decorated with pink, yellow,
and blue teddy bears. With my help, Gene stands uncertainly on his tiptoes.
He giggles and screeches with excitement at his triumph, which is short-lived
as his balance falters and his legs give out. I ease him down onto his back.
With his spirits still undampened, he laughs and clumsily claps his hands.
“Good boy!” I tell him and lean over to rub my nose against his.
“Good boy! You’ll be walking in no time. Now let’s try sitting up.” I grasp
his arms. “Ready? Okay, and-a-one. Good boy! And down we go. Mum-mum-mum-
mum-mum.”
He giggles as much from my nuzzling his neck as his own achievement.
“And-a-two. That’s it. And one more. Threeeee! Good boy!” As I lay him
back down his blue t-shirt draws up a little, exposing his tiny, yet somewhat
expansive belly. “Oh-oh. I see someone’s tummy. Who’s tummy do I see?
Is it Mommy’s tummy? No, it’s not Mommy’s tummy. Is it Daddy’s tummy? No,
it’s not Daddy’s tummy. Is it Gene’s tummy?” I tickle the skin with a puff
of breath, evoking a fresh peal of laughter. “Yes, it’s Gene’s tummy! It’s-”
The door chimes unexpectedly and instantly shatters the joy of the
moment, reminding me that more exists in this world than my son, myself,
and the happiness we were sharing. “Come in.”
“Hey there.” Harry enters with a smile. “How’s he doing?”
“Fine. Being a silly goose as always.”
He sits down cross-legged beside me and holds out his hands. “May I?”
“Be my guest,” I say, and pass Gene to him. “My arms are getting
tired.”
He laughs and gently lifts Gene into his lap. “And just how are you?”
he asks my son. “I hear you’re standing already. You want to show me? Whups!
C’mon, try again. There you go! Look at you!”
Gene jabbers excitedly and promptly loses his balance, settling instead
for a supported seat in Harry’s lap.
“I was on my way to the bridge and I thought I’d take a detour to stop
by and say hello.” Harry reaches out and grasps my arm, giving it a brief,
gentle squeeze. “How are you doing?”
“Me?” I repeat, uncomfortable by the sudden shift of attention.
“All right, I guess, all things considered. Did Tom ask you to stop by?”
“Nope. Thought of it on my own. I talked with B’Ela last night and
she said I was to tell you hello. So here I am.”
“More dependable than Neelix’s cooking.”
“Hey!” He grins. “That isn’t that difficult to achieve, you know.”
“I remember.”
He glances back down at Gene, who squirms in his lap. “What? Whatcha
want? This?” He holds up Gene’s empty bottle. “Nah. You don’t want this.
How about…” He looks around and then stretches behind him, snagging a blue
pacifier off the coffee table with his fingertips. “Here, try this. There
you go.” A wistful expression comes to his face as Gene settles back into
the crook of his arm. “Seems like only yesterday K’ey was this little guy’s
age, and now she’s walking and trying her best to talk.”
“But you’ll see her soon.” I remind him, relieved to be changing
the subject. “They’ll both be here in a week or so.”
He lets out a sigh and shakes his head. “No, they won’t. That was
part of the reason B’Ela contacted me last night–to tell me that she and K’ey
won’t be coming out for a while. Evidently, the project she was working on
failed during testing. Now everyone and everything has to go back to the
drawing board. Bottomline is, it’s going to be another six weeks minimum
before she can get away from the Institute.”
His disappointment sinks into me. “I’m sorry, Harry. I wish I could
do something.”
He shrugs. “Well, that’s life for you. At least, my mother and father
are getting to spend more time with K’ey. They won’t have that chance once
she and B’Ela come on board.” He tries to smile. “I’ll bet Tom’s parents and
your dad can’t wait to see Gene.”
“I guess. It isn’t something we’ve discussed. I suppose they’re
holding off, giving time for things to settle down.”
“That’s good of them.” He glances down at Gene for a moment. “You
know, Caitlin–and I’ve told Tom this, too–if there’s anything I can do,
whether it’s a sympathetic ear or babysitting this little guy, please let me
know. You two have been true friends to B’Ela and me. We owe you a great
deal, and if there is any way-”
I shake my head. “Harry, I honestly don’t think there’s much anyone
can do for us.”
“Yeah, Tom said as much, but I wanted to say it to you anyway. I mean,
Tom’s no saint. We’ve all made our mistakes, and sometimes it’s easier to
forgive others than to forgive ourselves. Sometimes talking to someone else
can help.”
The phrase sounds so pointed that I can’t help frowning. “Tom’s been
talking to you, hasn’t he?”
He nods and flashes a tiny grimace. “Just a little here and there,
but nothing too personal. He just needed to get a few things off his chest.
You know how he is.”
“I know, and honestly, Harry, there really is nothing I would like
better than to put all of this behind me and get on with my life.”
“With Tom?”
I hesitate a moment. “It’s strange. For the longest time, I wasn’t
sure. So much had happened. I- We had learned to live without each other.
To try and recapture what we had- I wasn’t sure if it was the right thing
for either of us, but now, now that I’m finally getting my life back in order,
if he’s still willing, yes, I think I do want to try. But sitting here saying
so is much different than telling him. After the other day, it’s even more
difficult to talk to him, as if that were possible. He’s so silent now.
I’ve hurt him, I know, but I am trying to make up for it. I’ve started seeing
the counselor. I’m taking the medicine Connors prescribed, but it doesn’t seem
to matter to Tom anymore. It’s like I’ve already lost him. Sometimes, I just
wonder if I can do anything right,” I add with a dejected shrug.
“Hey, listen to me. You haven’t lost him. Give him a while to come
around. I know he still loves you. He wouldn’t be acting like this if he
didn’t, and as for doing anything right, try being married to a pregnant
Klingon,” he adds with a grin. “Especially when she’s going through the final
stage of the cycle. Any time you open your mouth, you take your life into your
hands. But you can’t give up now. You have too much going for you.” He looks
down at Gene, who gazes happily up at him. “Just ask this little guy.”

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

Exhausted, I leaned against the lift wall and wondered how Cait’s
visit with Connors had gone. Since last week, she had appeared calmer and more
in control, but exactly how much of that was due to the therapy or to the anti-
depressants, I wasn’t sure.
My head tilted back to rest against the wall. My eyes shut auto-
matically. As it always did, Cait’s image–the knife poised for a fresh
incision–appeared unbidden. My fingers curled into fists, a scream lodging
in my throat, and I pressed myself back into the wall in effort to maintain
control. Cliff said I could trust her, but he hadn’t touched her blood;
he hadn’t had it on his hands. How could I believe her, believe in her?
The lift stopped, pulling me back from my thoughts. I took a deep
breath and opened my eyes. Nope, not my requested deck. The doors opened;
Jin stood there, waiting. She started forward, but seeing me, she stopped,
apparently reconsidering; finally, she stepped into the lift.
“Deck eight,” she requested.
I stared straight ahead before gradually allowing my gaze to wander
about the car: up to the ceiling, down to the floor, over the control panel,
anywhere, except to her.
Finally, she cleared her throat. “How is your wife doing, sir?”
“Better.”
“And your son?”
“He’s fine. Thanks for asking.”
“I guess he must still be keeping you up nights.”
“Not so much. He’s getting pretty good.”
“That’s good.”
Silence. I leaned back against the wall. A sudden jolt could send her
back against me, into my arms. “I, um, understand you’re seeing Bruchac in
Engineering.”
“Saw,” she corrected. “He’s a nice guy, and we did go out once,
but we really don’t have that much in common.”
“Oh. That’s too bad. Seemed like a nice guy.” I glanced down at my
boots. The left toe had a small scuff mark. I’d need to take care of that
before duty tomorrow.
“I, uh, heard from Freddie yesterday,” she ventured.
“Really? What did he have to say?”
“Not much. You know, started off by saying how sorry he was that
things ended the way they did, how he misses my friendship and hopes we can be
friends again. Standard BS. I figure he either got dumped or finally feels
guilty.”
“What did you say?”
“I told him to piss off.” She turned her head, flashing me a feisty
grin. “No, not really. Wanted to, but didn’t. I told him I wouldn’t mind
hearing from him, but that it would be quite a while before we could become
true friends again.”
She spun around, tilting her chin up proudly and smiling. A youthful
energy radiated from her entire being, and a smile easily rose on my own face
as I stared into her dark eyes. So close. Had I lifted my hand, I could have
touched her cheek. Then the lift stopped, the doors opened, and she moved
to step out.
In that instant, it all passed before me–what Cait and I had had;
what we had lost; what Jin and I had had–and in that instant, I reached out.
“Jin!”
She turned. “Yessir?”
“I-I’m sorry. I know this must have been rough for you. I never-”
“No.” Her head shook slowly. “You were right. I see that now, and
don’t worry. I won’t make trouble. You’re a good person. You deserve to
be happy.” She smiled sadly. “Still, I can’t help wishing you had found
it with me.”
The deep brown gaze floated up, shyly meeting mine, inviting me into
its depths. My hand reached out and touched her cheek, and she leaned her
head into it, ever so slightly parting her lips. “My time with you was won-
derful, an oasis,” I whispered, leaning closer until our lips almost met.
Suddenly voices came from the corridor running perpendicular to ours,
and we both drew back. Two crewmen passed deep in conversation, and I looked
down at the floor, deeply ashamed. What had I almost done?
“I-I’m sorry,” I mumbled, and then I added. “You’re a very special
person, Jin. You deserve someone equally special.”
She gave a laugh, too high-pitched and forced to convey anything other
than unease. “Know anyone?”
I managed a small grin. “Not off the top of my head, but if I meet
him, I’ll send him your way.”
Amazingly, her smile broadened and she laughed again as she held out
her hand. “Thank you, sir. I won’t forget you.”
I took her hand in mine–it was smooth as cream–and I shook it firmly.
“Nor I, you.”
With a nod, she turned and headed down the corridor. I watched after
her until the lift doors obscured my view. Cohen had no idea what he had
lost, but I thought I did.

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

I come out of the bedroom, stopping at the mirror by the door to adjust
the comb in my hair. “Well, how do I look?” I ask my son, twirling around in
my newly replicated dress, a deep rust-colored jersey which almost matches my
hair. It hangs loosely down to my ankles, hiding my softened shape. “Do you
think Daddy will like it?”
“Gah!” he shrieks, holding up his hands. “Da-gah!”
“Yes, yes. I know. It’s almost time for Daddy to come home, isn’t
it?” I bend down and pull up his t-shirt to tickle his tummy. “This dress is
part of Mommy’s surprise for him, remember?”
The door to the corridor slides open, and I straighten up, smiling,
as Tom comes in. Without a word or glance in our direction, he walks quickly
toward the bedroom.
“Hi,” I say.
“Hi,” he mutters, without stopping.
“Bad day?”
He halts briefly but doesn’t turn around, letting his shoulders rise,
then fall. “Not really,” he says, and then continues into the bedroom.
I stand there, silent, as he disappears, the smile frozen on my lips.
For two days, I had planned what I would say, what I would wear; had prepared
myself for his response–a smile perhaps, a hug I would not shrink from,
even tears. Now I can’t think of one word to say.
The bedroom, too, is quiet. I hear none of the familiar sounds:
the thumps of his boots hitting the floor; the hiss of a drawer opening;
or even the rustle and grunts of him removing his uniform. “Tom?” I call,
but receive no answer.
He sits on the end of the bed, his head buried in his hands. I can’t
tell if he’s crying or not; so I approach and sit down beside him. “Tom?”
My hand touches his shoulder, and it twitches, jerking from beneath my fingers.
“Cait,” His muffled words barely reach my ears. “I’d like to be alone
right now, if you don’t mind.”
Inside, my earlier excitement crumples. “All right. Are you going
to want dinner?”
“No.”
“Oh. Well, I’ll feed Gene then, or do you-”
“No. You go ahead.”
I get to my feet and walk slowly toward the bedroom door, hoping that
he’ll raise his head and call me back. He doesn’t, and I close the door
behind me. My surprise will have to wait.

Hours later, when Gene is finally asleep, I walk over and knock softly,
but there’s no answer. Quietly, I go in. He lies on the bed, his arm across
his eyes, shielding them from the light. I tiptoe over to my side of the bed.
“You don’t have to tiptoe,” he mumbles. “I’m not asleep.”
“All right. I wasn’t sure.”
As I sit down on the bed, he sits up, swinging his legs over the side.
“I’m going for a walk. Don’t wait up.”
“Tom, wait. I-” My courage falters as he stops but doesn’t turn
around. “I-I’ve been thinking it over, and I don’t want to leave. I want
to stay here with you. I-I want us to be a family.”
He stiffens, drawing in a sharp breath, but says nothing.
“Tom? Is that all right? I thought that was what you wanted.”
He sighs heavily, his head bowing. “If you’re doing it just for me,
don’t.”
“It’s what I want, too. I know that now.”
“Then, I hope you don’t regret it,” he says, and continues on his way.
The outer door opens and closes, and I look down at my new dress.
Tears bubble to the surface. He hadn’t even noticed it.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

“Mr. Kim, Mr. Paris,” Janeway called to us from the door of her ready
room. “May I see you both a minute?”
I shot a glance at Harry as I rose to my feet, and he shrugged. “Yes,
Captain,” he replied for both of us.
Sweeping her arm toward the two chairs in front of her desk, she waited
for the doors to shut behind us before taking her own seat. “I have learned
from Mr. Tuvok that a crewman–one of your crewmen, Mr. Kim–has applied for
an immediate transfer–an Ensign Jinara Latel. She cited personal problems as
a reason, and I was hoping you could shed some light on this.”
My mouth dropped open, but only a little, and I closed it quickly.
A fast-moving flush overtook me, leaving my palms damp. Did they suspect?
Had she and Tuvok heard the rumors? Was that why I was here? To confront me?
Harry looked down at the floor. “Captain, I wish I could help you,
but I don’t know all the details either. I do know that privately she has had
a rough year, starting when her boyfriend dumped her, but anything else
is pure rumor and speculation, which, without confirmation, I hesitate
to repeat.”
Janeway picked up the PADD that had been lying on her desk. “Your most
recent evaluation doesn’t indicate any problems. In fact, this report could
hardly be more favorable.”
“I’ve never had a quarrel with her work, Captain.”
“Then, I would certainly hate to lose her to another ship. Perhaps
changing her shift and having her meet with Counselor Connors would rectify
the problem.”
“I don’t think it would, Captain, and her shift has already been
changed once.”
“Um, Captain,” I spoke up. I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to know
one way or the other. “What exactly am I doing here?”
“It was my understanding that you knew Ms. Latel on a personal level.
I hoped that she might have told you something.”
The word ‘personal’ rang oddly in my ears. Did she know? She must!
I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “Um, no, she hasn’t, Captain. Truth be
known, I -uh haven’t spoken with her too often lately.”
“I see.” Janeway’s eyes moved slowly from me, traveling back to
Harry. “So, is it correct for me to assume that without knowing the precise
circumstances, you still support this transfer request, Mr. Kim?”
“Yes, Captain. I think she’ll be much happier on another ship.”
He stole a quick, almost angry glance at me. “At least, that is my under-
standing.”
“Running away from a problem never solved it,” she countered.
“I know that, Captain, and I believe she does, as well,” he replied.
“She has never struck me as someone who makes rash decisions. I feel confident
that she has thought this through thoroughly.”
Janeway sat back, tossing the PADD onto her desk. “Very well. Thank
you for your input, limited though it is. Perhaps I will speak with her
myself before rendering my decision. Dismissed.”
My knees nearly buckled beneath me as I stood up. Was it all going
to come out? Would Jin tell her? I staggered out onto the bridge, nearly
collapsing into my seat at the helm. Harry hadn’t said one word. I could
lose it all, and he hadn’t said one–Not one!–damned word to me. And now
Janeway was going to talk to Jin personally. Gods! I could lose it all.
Everything. All of it. I could lose it all: my job, my-
“Mr. Paris!” The Captain’s voice sliced through my thoughts like a
phaser on max.
I swung around. All eyes were fixed on me. “Yes, Captain?”
“I gave you a heading, Mr. Paris.” A deep frown puckered her brow.
“Would you be so kind as to carry out my order?”
“Yes, Captain. I’m sorry.” I turned back and hastily programmed
the helm. “Course and speed set.”
“Very well. Engage.”

As soon as my shift ended, I leapt for the nearest turbolift. Harry
started to follow, but I scowled and held up a warning finger, and he stopped,
allowing the doors to close between us. Damn sonuvabitch hadn’t even told me.
No, I had to hear it from the Captain.
I paced the confines of the car, trying to set my thoughts straight,
but they kept slipping through my grasp. The only one I could hold onto was
that I cared about Jin, and I had hurt her so badly that she wanted to leave.
I couldn’t lose her, not now. As crazy as it sounded, she was the only part
of my life that made sense; I wanted her, and I thought, judging by the other
day, she still wanted me. Simple. Unbelievable. But somehow straightforward.
I couldn’t have her, not yet, but soon enough, maybe. Cait had said she
wanted to stay, but she didn’t really. It was only a matter of- The doors
opened and I charged out of the lift and plowed right into Captain Janeway.
“I’m sorry, Captain,” I said breathlessly.
“Lieutenant.” She looked me up and down. “Is there a fire somewhere
I should know about?”
“Um, no, ma’am.” I shot a nervous glance down the empty corridor.
“I-I was just going to see Ensign Latel. I hadn’t heard she was leaving until
today, and I thought maybe I could talk to her or something.”
“Oh. I see. Well, I’ve just come from her quarters. She refused
to discuss her reasons for leaving with me. I doubt you’ll meet with any more
success.” Again the blue-grey eyes swept over me. “But I might be wrong.”
I swallowed hard. “Um, you’re probably right, Captain. About not
talking, I mean, but I felt I owed it to her as a friend and crewmate to try.”
Her gaze bore into me. I could only thank the gods that she was not
a telepath. “If you feel you must.” She stepped into the lift. “Deck three.”
After the doors closed, I continued onto Jin’s quarters, but at a
much slower pace. The Captain had seen her already; there was no longer any
need to warn Jin. I walked along, ignoring the stares of the other junior
crewmen as best I could. Yes, they had all heard the stories, hadn’t they?
Which image did they believe? Me, the officer who used his rank to get what
he wanted? Me, the evil seducer? Or me, some kind of tragic hero, caught
between love and duty? Yeah, right. How about me, the lonely man she
made the mistake of loving? I stopped. Yes, this was her door.
“Come in.” There was no mistaking the honeyed voice.
As I walked in, Jin looked up from her seat on the bed and with a sigh
tossed aside the PADD she was reading. “I thought you would be looking
for me.”
“Can you blame me? I just heard this morning your were leaving,
from the Captain no less. Harry didn’t even tell me.”
“I asked him not to. I didn’t want you coming down here and asking
me to stay. That is what you’re going to do, isn’t it?”
Humiliated, I looked down at the floor. “Yes, but I guess it won’t
do much good, will it?” I looked back up and she shook her head. “All right,
then why don’t I apologize for making you so miserable you feel you have
to leave. I didn’t intend for what happened the other day to happen. I swear
I didn’t, and I’m sorry that I’ve forced you to make this choice. Except for
me, I know you like it here, and I wish to gods that I wasn’t the reason you
are leaving, but I know I am. I don’t know what else I can say except that
I’m sorry. I am really, truly sorry.” I paused to catch my breath, and she
drew her feet up and patted the end of her bed.
“Have a seat, sir. Please,” she added, when I hesitated. “To be
completely honest, I’ve been thinking about this transfer off and on for weeks
now, ever since I saw your wife and son in the corridor. I saw the pain in
her face. I saw how much she needed you, much more than I did, and it hurt.
I knew then I didn’t stand a chance with you, even if I got a promotion.
What happened between us the other day only served to make up my mind. I don’t
want to be the reason your marriage fails. If I was, I think I would still
leave. I don’t know if I could wake up next to you with that knowledge.”
She paused briefly and looked down at her hands–beautiful hands, slim
and smooth. “Besides, wouldn’t I be the all-time hypocrite to stay mad at
Freddie for cheating on me, while at the same time I am ‘the other woman’?”
She glanced up, a tiny smirk pulling her mouth to one side.
“I would never use the word hypocrite to describe you,” I replied
huskily. “You’re what my old man would call the backbone of the Fleet.
Loyal, principled, a true friend. You’ve endured a lot for me: the Captain,
Tuvok, Harry, the rumors. Through it all, you’ve kept silent. I don’t know
how to thank you for that.” I stopped and sighed. “Gods, that sounded crass,
didn’t it? Like I was more concerned with keeping my life intact than I am
in not ruining yours, and I don’t mean-”
“You’re not ruining my life,” she interrupted. “Sure, I’ve been- am
hurt, but you aren’t ruining my life. I went into this just as freely as you
did, and I’m leaving just as freely, too. And if anything, by transferring,
I’m starting a whole new life with fresh faces and fresh challenges. I have
that option. You don’t. You’ve got responsibilities I don’t have. My leaving
is the logical choice for both of us.”
“Maybe so, but I can still feel guilty, can’t I?”
A small grin curled the full lips. “Of course, I won’t stop you.”
I gave a small laugh. “Thanks. Thanks a lot.”
“Then,” She scooted closer, the smile vanishing. “Kiss me. One last
time. Please.”
I brought my hand to her cheek. It was warm and soft to the touch,
just like a few days ago. Her lips parted and I leaned in, bringing my mouth
to hers. Then, the gentleness of the moment exploded and one kiss led to
another and another, our tongues eagerly seeking, probing. She moved,
still kissing me, and straddled my lap, grinding herself against me. My
response was immediate and undeniable.
“I want you,” she whispered, her breath damp on my skin. “I’ve been
wanting you. It’s wrong, but I do. Just once more.”
My hand was already fumbling with the fasteners of her uniform.
She was so beautiful. To possess this body again… “Just once,” I mumbled.
“Just this once.” I slid my hand inside and tugged her shirt up. “Just this
once,” I repeated, as my hand closed over her breast.
“Kim to Latel,” chattered her commbadge.
We froze, staring guiltily into one another’s eyes. The moment,
the frenzy, had been shattered. Wistfully, she brought her fingers to my lips,
gently tracing them. “Latel here.” Tears appeared in her brown eyes.
“Please come to my quarters.”
“Now?” The word was almost a whisper.
“Yes, as soon as possible.”
“Yessir.”
She pulled away, dismounting my lap. I sat still as she re-fastened
her uniform; I had no words to sum up what I was feeling. What we had almost
done, what *I* had almost done, what I would still do if given the chance…
Her hand touched my shoulder, searing my flesh through the fabric.
“Are you all right?”
I shook my head slowly. “No.”
“I’m sorry. It’s my fault. I thought, or rather I didn’t think that
one little kiss goodbye would-” She broke off, biting her lip. A tear rolled
down her cheek. “I wish I could take it all back, rather than leave you
like this.”
“That’s my line.”
“Is it?”
“Yes, but I don’t mean it. I don’t regret what we did together, any
of it, even this. I just regret the circumstances that surround us.” I took
her hand from my shoulder and brought it to my lips for a kiss. “I keep
wondering, what if-”
“No, please,” she pleaded, jerking her hand free from my grasp.
“Hearing it will be worse.” She wiped her eyes. “I suppose I should go see
what the Lieutenant wants.”
“Yes.” I stood up, feeling the heat, the nearness of her. Centimeters
separated us in the cramped lower deck quarters, but the moment had passed.
I couldn’t recapture it; I shouldn’t even try; and if she stayed on board,
I knew I would. My flesh was so weak that I knew I would try.
“Good-bye, Jin,” I said, and fled out the door.

***************************

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

For two and a half weeks I have been under Connors’ care. Am I
better for it? Pride won’t let me answer that question. I stopped taking the
anti-depressant three days ago without permission, but I don’t think either he
or Tom have noticed. I have, but I keep going. Tears have simply become part
of my daily routine, like changing or feeding Gene. A memory comes, and they
appear, and then as long as I keep busy, they pass.
Two containers from Tom’s parents arrive at 1600 hours on a supply
shuttle. I open the smaller of the two, first, and find on top the gold silk
pajamas Tom gave me years ago, before we were married. As I hold up the top,
Gene coos. “This is older than you,” I say, turning toward him. “Much older.
What do you think? Does it look good on Mommy?”
He stares at me in his quiet, curious way over the side of his pen.
Tom is right. He probably will end up either in Starfleet or at some
scientific institute. Everything intrigues him: people, objects, it doesn’t
matter.
I toss the shirt aside and open the larger container. On top is a
plush golden bear almost as large as Gene with tawny eyes and a tan muzzle.
“Look at this! Look what your grandparents sent you! Would you like him in
there with you? I’ll be you would.”
I unwrap the toy from its protective covering and bring it over,
setting it down beside Gene. He stares at it a moment, his blue eyes glowing
with curiosity, before he finally reaches out and grasps a soft, squishable
paw.
“Mm-hm. Nice, isn’t he? I’ll bet the two of you will be best friends
just like-” I stop remembering the toys that Nat had bought for him. I wish
I had them to give to Gene. Tom would not approve, but I would like Gene
to have something to remember Nat by. He won’t remember the midnight
feedings, or the diaper changes, or the songs with which he sung him to sleep.
“Just like me and Sebastian,” I continue, fighting to control the
quake in my voice. “Sebastian was my bear. I named him after the bear in the
story my mother used to read to me, the one Daddy reads to you now. When I was
a little girl, he was my best friend. I read him stories and told him secrets
I didn’t want anyone else to know, and in return, he frightened away monsters
when I was asleep because that’s the oath all teddy bears take–to protect the
one who names them. What do you think you’ll name your bear?”
Of course, I receive no reply. To be honest, I hardly receive a
glance. Gene is too fascinated by his new companion. “Well, while the two
of you get acquainted, I’m going to put the rest of these things away. If I
can find room, that is.”
In the bedroom, I begin shifting Tom’s clothes to free up another
drawer. Beneath a few of his shirts, I find our wedding picture. I’m not
surprised to find it hidden; I’m just ashamed I hadn’t noticed its absence
before now. It used to sit on our coffee table, both on Saturn and Voyager,
I suppose because we were proud of it, of our marriage. We look completely
in love with each other–our eyes gleaming with excitement. Tom’s eyes don’t
shine like that now, and deep trenches of worry have been dug into his brow.
Tears rise to the surface as I touch his smooth image with my fingertips.
“I’m sorry,” I say softly.
“Sorry for what?”
I spin around, the picture falling from my hands. Tom stands in the
doorway, frowning, his arms folded across his chest. With three steps, he is
beside me, bending to pick up the picture. “On second thought,” he says with
a sigh, “I don’t think I want to know.”
He tosses the picture onto the bed and then jerks his thumb over his
shoulder. “That stuff from my parents?”
I sniff and wipe my eyes. “Yes. It arrived on the shuttle.
The smaller one has my old clothes, the larger has toys for Gene.”
“Hmph. Spoiling him already, huh?”
“It would seem so. I thought we’d give him only one or two toys at
a time, that way he won’t get bored too quickly.”
“Yeah, whatever, sounds good. How’d your meeting with Cliff go?”
“Haven’t had it yet. He had some personal transmission due in–from
his mother, I think–so we rescheduled.” I glance at the chronometer–1705.
“And I’m going to miss it if I don’t get moving. Could you change Gene and get
him ready for me? I’ll be out in a minute.” I dash for the bathroom.
“Yeah, sure,” he replies dully. “Anything to help.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

Once Cait and Gene were out the door, I wandered back into the bedroom
and plopped wearily down on the bed. After a minute or so, I plucked up
the courage to stretch over and pick up our wedding picture. “I’m sorry”,
she had said. Sorry for what exactly? I stared down at our images. Happy.
In love. A different ship, a different quadrant, a lifetime ago, or so
it felt.
Back then, we were truly in love. No lies. No secrets. Completely,
totally in love. All you had to do was look at us. Us. Her and me.
Her and *me*.
“Gods! You are such a hypocrite, Paris!”
I tossed the picture aside and fell back on the bed. They were both
wonderful women–intelligent, warm, each so beautiful in their own way.
Yet, the way Cait and I talked, or rather didn’t talk to each other…
She wanted to now, I could tell, but I didn’t, and she didn’t seem sure of how
to begin. So instead, every evening, the silence rose between us; speaking of
a marriage in name only, of two strangers sharing a room, circling one
another, wary.
Maybe she had been right after all. Maybe things would be better if
we went our separate ways: Cait with her memories and me- Me with Jin. Yeah.
Right. Sure. In three days Jin would be stepping onto the newly-commisioned
USS Martok; in three weeks, she would find someone new and I would become
only a distant memory of a youthful mistake.
With a sigh, I got to my feet and stumbled across the living area
to the replicator. “Scot- No. Coffee, black.” I carried the steaming mug
over to the desk and activated the terminal. I wasn’t sure what made me think
of him, but I was in luck. He was home. “Hi, Dad.”
“Thomas!” My father’s face broke into a huge smile. “This is a
surprise! Your mother and I were just looking at the latest pictures. He’s
such a beautiful child. We can’t wait to see him. Did you receive the two
containers?”
“Yes, today. Thanks. Gene seems to have really taken to the bear.”
“Good. Good. Your mother thought he would. How are things going
between you and Caitlin?”
“They’re going, I suppose. She’s at one of her sessions now.”
“How is she?”
I lifted my shoulders and sighed. “I don’t know, but she hasn’t hurt
herself anymore, so I guess it’s not completely hopeless.”
“Few things are. How are you doing?”
“Me? I’m okay, I guess.” I started to continue, but hesitated,
letting my gaze fall to the desk. Nearly thirty years of mutually enforced
distance couldn’t be made up in two. Did I really want to risk losing all the
respect I had managed to gain?
“Is something on your mind, Thomas?”
“Well, um, yeah. You could say that. I’m just not sure…”
“Thomas,” He smiled gently. “I know that after all, well, all our
past difficulties, it must be hard for you to think of me as someone you can
turn to, but I want you to know you can. After all,” he added with a chuckle,
“I think there is very little you can say that I haven’t heard already in some
form or another.”
I smirked and then took a deep breath. “Okay. Well, here goes.
You know all those times when you were away on missions?”
“Yes,” he answered slowly. “What about them?”
“Well, did you ever- That is, I mean, were you ever, um, tempted?”
“Tempted?” The white brows drew together. “Why do you want to know?”
“It’s a long story, Dad.”
“They always are.”
I closed my eyes. Why had I thought he would understand? “Never mind.
Just-just forget it. I’m sorry to have bothered you. I’ll talk to you soon.”
“Wait, Tom.” My finger hovered above the disconnect key as he took a
deep breath. “Thomas, I don’t think there’s a man or woman alive who hasn’t
been tempted either by thought or deed at some point in their marriage.
To answer your question, yes, I’ve been tempted, several times as a matter
of fact. Yet, I never acted upon those urges.”
I glanced down at my coffee. Of course he wouldn’t have. What the
hell did I expect? The man spent his whole life establishing himself as a
paragon of virtue to all around him, completely and utterly beyond reprove.
“Thomas…”
At his gentle tone, I lifted my gaze back to his, but I couldn’t hold
it there. I was too ashamed.
“Thomas, when we serve out there, death lurks at every turn. It is a
pressure we accept as part of our duty. It is a pressure we learn to live
with, but it is always with us, constantly simmering beneath every other
problem we may encounter. It can get rough out there. Yet knowing that
we have the support of our loved ones gives us the strength to make it
through the day, but there are times, when we find ourselves lonely and alone,
that even that isn’t enough. On those occasions, it seems as if only the
warmth of another will satisfy our needs, and yes, there were times,
particularly after a mission resulted in injury or death, when I would’ve
gladly severed my right arm to have your mother beside me. Sometimes, it
seemed all too easy to turn to another for comfort. Your mother was back on
Earth with you and your sister. She would never have known, but for whatever
reason, I couldn’t do it.
“Instead, I would contact her, regardless of the hour, and tell her
I loved her. I’d pour out my heart, as they used to say, and she would sit
there, even at 0200 in the morning, and patiently listen. It wasn’t the same
as being with her, but it reminded me of just how much I did love her and
it strengthened my resolve to never, ever betray her faith in me. Without her
sympathy and understanding, I don’t know what I would have done. Perhaps
embarked on numerous affairs. More than likely, we would have divorced.
Does that answer your question?”
I looked up at him expecting to find the familiar frown from my
childhood, but there was none, only an expression of true concern. He was no
longer judging me, a fact that, more often than not, left me speechless.
I nodded and he went on.
“The temptation is always there, Thomas, even when you see each other
every day. Factor in distance, time spent apart, and the disagreements that
normally arise between two people, and it can seem overwhelming, but you have
to fight it. Sometimes you have to sit down and literally remind yourself of
every single thing you have to lose–is it more than you have to gain? In most
marriages, I would venture to say that it is.”
A sympathetic smile warmed his eyes. “Thomas, your mother and I can
only imagine what the two of you are going through: the doubts, the frus-
tration, the anger, but you can’t quit. Caitlin is finally getting the help
she needs. To walk out on her now would deal a severe blow to all the progress
she has made. She needs stability, Thomas, and it’s up to you to provide it.
It won’t be easy, and you have to do it without a thought to thanks or your
own needs, but she’s depending on you. You can’t let her down.”
“Dad, don’t you think I’ve told myself that? Gods! Every night I tell
myself that. Every morning. Every damn time I lay eyes on her. But it’s been
weeks and weeks. I know she’s finally making progress. I see it, and I’m
relieved, but–Gods, this sounds so selfish!–I’m tired of waiting. I’m tired
of worrying. I’m tired of closing my eyes and seeing her in another man’s
arms. I just want my wife back. I want things to be the way they were. I-”
“That isn’t possible, Thomas. Things will never be the same between
the two of you.”
“I know that!” I snarled, and his eyes opened wide. I took a deep
breath. Knots the size of boulders had amassed along my neck and shoulders,
each twisting seemingly to its own rhythm. “I’m sorry, Dad. I didn’t mean
to- It’s just that I feel so, like you said, frustrated, you know? And not
only because I want to, you know, make love to her. Although,” I half-grinned
with embarrassment. “I’d be lying if I said-”
“Of course, of course. Absolutely. That certainly plays a part.”
He paused, a slight flush rising briefly in his cheeks. “You mean to tell me
you two- Of course, it’s none of my business, but the two of you haven’t…”
I shook my head. “No. How could I? Since that first night when
she spoke his name in her sleep… Every time I look at her, it’s as if this
ghost is standing beside us, watching me. My own wife and I feel like the
seducer. What am I supposed to do?”
“Oh.” He sank back in his chair, his mouth slightly agape. “I had
no idea-”
“Yeah, well, it’s not something you go about saying, is it?”
I muttered. “That your wife is in love with a dead man?”
A minute passed as compassion flooded his features. “Thomas, I am
sorry. I knew from what you had told us that things were rough, but it never
occurred to me that- that they were as bad as this. But she has decided
to stay, surely that is some comfort.”
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” I replied. “And maybe three or four
weeks ago, it would have been, but it isn’t now. She lied to me about getting
help, Dad. She didn’t get it. She didn’t want to save our marriage. She was
happier, relatively speaking, with his memory than she was with me. Gene and
I came in second. Do you have any idea how that feels?”
“Tom, I’m sure she didn’t mean-”
“Like hell! She knew. She promised to get help and she broke her
word. She knew how important it was. And when I think that just a few decks
away there’s a beautiful girl, who, by her own admission, is in love with me-
Hell, Dad, I’ve got to ask myself: why shouldn’t I? I could be missing a
chance at something wonderful and all for a lost cause. Why shouldn’t I have
a little happiness? After all that’s happened over this past year, don’t I
deserve some?”
“Everyone deserves happiness, Thomas. Whether we receive it or not
is another matter entirely.”
“Hmph. Don’t I know it.”
He sighed heavily and got to his feet, turned, and paced back and
forth behind his chair. “Thomas,” he said finally, retaking his seat. “I wish
I could tell you what to do. I wish that I could peer through time and say
‘yes, you should stay with Caitlin’ or ‘no, a better life awaits you else-
where’, but I can’t. I can only tell you that were the decision mine to make,
I would stay with Caitlin. Maybe I’m looking at this through an old man’s
eyes, maybe I’m just an old-fashioned romantic who believes in the sanctity
of marriage, but whatever the reason, that is what *I* would do, and that is
what I think you should do. But the decision is yours. Tell me, when you look
at Caitlin, what do you see?”
“I-I’m not sure what you mean.”
“All right. Then let me put it another way. For myself, even before
we were married, I couldn’t imagine growing old with anyone besides your
mother.” He grinned. “She knew me too well–all my quirks, all my foibles–
and she accepted them when few people could. When you look at this other
woman, can you see yourself growing old with her? Can you see her as the
mother of your children?”
I shut my eyes. What I saw was a sexy young woman who squirmed on
my lap and banished any worries, any thoughts of responsibility; a young woman
who made me feel young and free; but marriage? kids? I hadn’t thought that
far ahead. Sure, I could picture Jin with kids, but whether or not those kids
were mine… I opened my eyes. “I don’t know. I-I can’t-”
“Think about it, Thomas. Don’t rush to any decisions, and if you need
to talk some more, I’m here. The last thing your mother and I want is for you
to be unhappy. I think there’s been more than enough of that, agreed?”
I smirked wearily. “More than enough. Thanks, Dad.”
He beamed. “Glad I could be of help. Good luck, Thomas. Paris out.”
I sat back. Was it so simple? Did it really boil down to who I saw
with my children? Hardly. Besides Cait already had the advantage there,
didn’t she? Not to mention, with ships the way they were, it was only a matter
of time before she heard the rumors about Jin and me, and what would happen
then? Would she understand? Would she forgive me? Even if I stayed with her
now, there was no guarantee she’d stay with me once she found out, and then
where would I be? Where would Gene be?
I’d have to say goodbye to him. I’d have to accept the fact that I’d
no longer be a part of his life; that he’d take his first step; say his first
word; hell, go out on his first date without me being present or perhaps even
knowing about it. Seeing your kids when you were married and serving could be
hard enough; to see them when you’re divorced and serving, even with visitation
rights, was damn near impossible. (Carey’s wife had remarried before Voyager
came home, and he hardly ever saw his kids now. Didn’t want to disturb the
family, or so he said, but the brutal fact was that he wasn’t necessary.
His sons had a father, and it wasn’t him.)
Given his age, Gene would forget about me. He’d never know, unless
Cait told him, that I was his father. Unnecessary. Her dad would most likely
fill my shoes, or maybe even someone else, a new lover? a new husband? Someone
else would teach him how to catch, how to hit a baseball. I would just be
some stranger, at best a friend, who sent birthday gifts and every now and then
talked to him over the commlink. I’d be less of a father to him than Dad had
been to me, something I swore years ago I’d never be to my children.
I took a deep breath. Okay, so I stayed. Then what? Did I tell her
about Jin? Did I keep Jin a secret? I wasn’t sure I could do that. We
didn’t- well, we didn’t use to have secrets from one another. Sure, there were
things in her past I didn’t know about, and there were things in my past she
didn’t know about, but not because I didn’t want her to know about them,
but because they simply never came up. Yet to keep this from her. To live
with it locked away inside. To make love to her in the same bed, knowing her
ignorance, knowing my deception… Could I do that? Or by telling her, would I
simply be trading my guilt for her misery?
Perhaps in time, I could tell her. Perhaps in time, I could make a
full confession of exactly what happened before we found her; and perhaps in
time, she would forgive me and understand why I kept it from her; but I would
never tell her what had happened between Jin and myself recently. That shame
I would keep to myself. That pain she would never know.
“Computer, time.”
It is now 1752 hours.”
I got to my feet. Cait would be getting out soon.

Counselor’s Office, USS Mycenae:

I frown. “You make it sound like I don’t believe Tom loves me.”
“Do you?”
“Yes, I do. But he’s been so distant lately, ever since… I don’t
know how to talk to him–about it or us. At times, it’s easier to talk
to you,” I add with a small smirk, which Connors returns. We both understand
just what that means, how much trust has grown between us. His smile broadens.
I think he is truly complemented.
“I’m glad to hear that. Not about the difficulty between Tom and
yourself, but that you’re finding it more comfortable to speak with me.”
“Yeah, well, you aren’t as bad as some I’ve dealt with in the past.
The first one I went to was right after my mom died. My grandmother took me
to a friend of a friend, even though Dad didn’t like the idea too much. Did I
ever tell you about her?”
“No.”
I sit back, cradling Gene a little closer. “She just gave me the
creeps for some reason. I don’t know why, but I remember- For whatever
reason, I remember that she had the worst smell about her. It wasn’t bad,
I mean, just strange and unpleasant. I think it was the hand lotion she used,
but whatever it was, it put my hair on end. It’s funny. I can’t describe it
to you and I don’t think I’ve smelled it since, but I remember not liking it
at all.” I chuckle with embarrassment. “Weird what we remember, huh?”
“Mmm-hmm. For good reason too. Smell is one of our most powerful
senses psychologically. The memories and emotional responses it can trigger
are nothing short of phenomenal. What do you think caused this strong
reaction?”
“I don’t know. Honestly,” I reply with a shrug.
“How long did you see this therapist?”
“Not very long. We-uh didn’t get along too well.” A blush rises in
my cheeks. “I kicked her once, or so my grandmother told me. On the next
trip I refused to go into her office, and when she tried to take my hand
and pull me in, I hit her. She finally told my grandmother that I needed
hospitalization because I was so completely out of control, but Dad put a stop
to that.”
“How?”
“We talked one night and he said if I didn’t like her I didn’t have
to see her, and that was that. I got the impression that he didn’t care much
for her either, but since my grandmother knew her, he felt it only polite
to give her a try.”
Connors’ brow furrows. “She didn’t do anything to you, did she?”
“No. Not that I recall. I just remember not liking her.”
“How old were you at the time?”
“About five or so. I had-have quite a temper, but it’s more under
control now.”
“I’m relieved to hear that. I’d hate to think I might be in for
the same.” He grins.
“Only if you start using weird-smelling hand lotion.”
“I won’t,” he retorts solemnly, but the dark eyes twinkle. “I won’t
even change my aftershave. Perhaps this is something we should discuss more
in future sessions, but getting back to the present… You know, as frus-
trating as this may sound, there may be nothing you can do to alter Tom’s
current attitude, except to give him time. From what I observed, it was quite
a blow to him to discover you hadn’t followed through on your promise to get
help.”
“I know it was, but I am now. You’d think that meant something, but
when I told him I had decided to stay, he hardly batted an eye. Weeks ago
that was all that seemed to matter to him.”
“All right, why don’t we go back to then? What were you feeling
at the time? Weren’t you being distant with him?”
Ashamed, I look down. In my lap, Gene stretches and yawns,
the pacifier slipping once again out of his mouth. I catch it before it
tumbles to the floor. “Yes. I was.”
“Mm-hm, and he tried to give you time and distance, didn’t he?”
“Yes. Do you think that’s what he needs from me?”
“Possibly. Perhaps it’s your turn to be there for him. As strange as
it may sound, he may need time to accept having his wife back.” He sets the
PADD and lightpen aside, balancing them on the arm of his chair. For a moment,
he stares up at the ceiling, the long fingers of his right hand tapping on the
chair’s arm. Then without warning, he energetically thrusts himself forward
in his chair, nearly knocking the PADD and lightpen from their precarious
perch. “Caitlin, you’ve opened up to me. It’s taken courage on your part,
and now I’ll do the same.”
He reaches out and plucks the picture off the side table to his left
and holds it out challengingly. “Why haven’t you asked me about this picture?
I’ve seen you look at it–everyone does. Why haven’t you asked about it?”
I shrug. “I don’t know. I suppose I just took it for granted that
it was you and your mother.”
“And you’d be correct. That’s the two of us at my Academy graduation.
I suppose you also assumed my father took the picture.” Before I can reply,
he shakes his head. “My father wasn’t there, although I wished- still do wish
he could’ve been there, but he wasn’t. Probably didn’t even know about it.”
A small sigh escapes as he gazes at the picture before replacing it
on the table. “You see, my parents divorced when I was very little. I never
knew my father. I suppose you could say that was one of the reasons I went
into counseling–a little therapy within therapy, if you will–to prevent
what I went through from happening to others. Don’t misunderstand me.
Like your father, my mother was a good parent, but it isn’t the same, is it?
Growing up without both?”
“No, but there are plenty of children with both that didn’t have it
as good as I did, or you did.”
“Equally correct,” he acknowledges. “And trust me, if I thought
divorce was the answer to a situation I wouldn’t hesitate to recommend it as
an option, but in your case, I think it is much too premature. So let’s set
that solution aside for the moment. Now, without talking to Tom, I imagine
that he is feeling confused, probably frustrated, and even angry that things
have not gone as he wished. Most of this he, rightfully or wrongfully, may
be directing at you through his silence, but don’t give up on him. Don’t
mistake the signs of slow adjustment for a loss of affection. In fact,
if you feel comfortable with the idea, why not ask him to join us during
our next session, or if you prefer, we can schedule an entirely separate
session for both of you together, but we need to get the two of you talking
before we draw any firm conclusions on a course of action.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

I leaned against the corridor wall, waiting. Two ensigns from
Environmental Systems came down the hallway. “Sir,” they said, giving me
a curious look. “Ensigns.” I straightened my slouch slightly, issuing
them my customary nod. They passed by and I settled back, crossing my arms
impatiently over my chest. More minutes crept by. Finally, the doors slid
apart and Cait came out of Connors’ office, carrying Gene.
“How did it go?”
She started. “Wha-? What are you doing here?”
“Didn’t have anywhere else I had to be, so I thought I’d swing by and
pick you two up.” I stopped. “You don’t mind, do you?”
“No. Just surprised, that’s all.”
We walked toward the nearby lift. “So, how did it go?” I asked again.
She shrugged. “Okay.”
“Are you liking Cliff any better?”
“He’s all right.” She sniffled. “As far as his kind goes. I think
he really tries to understand, but there’s only so much he can. Even he admits
there are some things I have to figure out for myself.” She sniffled again.
The doors to the lift opened and we stepped inside. “Deck six,” I said
and held out my arms. “Here. I’ll take Gene. It sounds like you need a
tissue.”
Cait gave a tiny, embarrassed giggle as she handed over our son. “Yep.
Good thing I’ve got a few,” she replied, pulling two out of her skirt pocket.
I gently tickled Gene in the ribs causing him to squeal. “Hey there,
buddy. Howzit going? What’s your opinion of Counselor Connors? Do you think
he’s helping Mommy?” I tilted my head to one side to catch his eye, but
received no answer. I crinkled my brow playfully. “Uh-oh. No answer. Not a
good sign.”
Cait giggled again and blew her nose. Without really thinking,
I leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Good. You haven’t forgotten how. I was
kind of worried you might’ve.”
She glanced up, frowing slightly and tilting her head. “Forgotten?”
“How to laugh, or smile for that matter.” My face grew warm under her
gaze. “You, um, haven’t done much of either since you came on board. I-I’ve
missed them.”
A mist formed over the moss-colored eyes, and her lower lip quivered
slightly before she linked her arm through mine and lay her head against my
shoulder. I shifted Gene to a more secure position in my left arm and freed
my right arm to slip it around her shoulders. Yes. *This* was how it was
supposed to be–the three of us.
I placed a kiss on the top of her head. “I suppose, though, I haven’t
given you much reason to laugh, have I?”
“It’s not your fault.”
“Isn’t it?”
“Not entirely, and we both know it.”
She looked up at me. Her hand crept slowly toward my face until her
fingers reached my cheek. I closed my eyes revelling in the soft caress.
“Cait.” Her name slipped between my lips like a gentle breath. “I love you.
I swear I do.”
The fingers fell away abruptly, and I opened my eyes. “Would you?”
she asked, her eyes opening wide. “Would you if-”
The lift doors opened, and she made a move to step out, but I grabbed
her arm. “Would I if what? I want you to finish that sentence.”
“But it’s dinner time,” she protested. “It will take too long, and
Gene will get cranky.”
“Fine. We’ll get him fed, and then you can tell me.” I guided her out
of the lift and down the corridor. “I guess maybe I’ve been avoiding this too.
Maybe things would’ve been better if I had forced the issue earlier, but we
can’t go on like this.”
She stopped and I stopped, too. Then, she bowed her head and nodded.
“Maybe you’re right,” she said. “Maybe it would be better if you
knew.”
We continued to our quarters in silence, and by the time I had secured
Gene in his chair, sliding the tray onto the arms and locking it into place,
I was in a cold sweat.
“While I’m here,” Cait called over her shoulder as she replicated
Gene’s food. “What are you going to want for dinner?”
I straightened up. “What if I said you?” I asked quietly.
She spun around quickly, too quickly, splashing yellow and green puree
onto her hand and the cuff of her shirt. For a brief moment, she just stared,
her mouth slightly agape. “I-I-I-” she stammered; then she looked at her
sleeve. “I-I have to go change,” she said, and shoved the plate of food into
my hands.
“What is it?” I asked, as she practically dashed past.
“Squash and green beans,” she shot back as the bedroom door closed.

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

I sit on the bed; long after I’ve stripped off my shirt, dabbed off the
food, and put it in to be cleaned; long after I’ve taken off my skirt, kicked
off my shoes, and put on a pair of sweats. Why is Tom doing this? Why this
sudden change? Why today? Why now? I’m not prepared. I’m not ready.
I’m afraid. I don’t know how to tell him. You can’t just blurt out that
you slept with another man. You just can’t, no matter what the circumstances
were when you did.
“Cait?” Tom raps softly on the door. “Are you okay?”
Afraid or not, I tell myself, it has to be done. “I’m fine.”
The door slides open, and Tom comes in, frowning, but not as deeply
as when he is angry. He sits down beside me on the bed. “Gene is fed and
in his pen. I asked him to be a good boy and play quietly while we talked.
I didn’t receive a reply, so I can’t guarantee we won’t be interrupted.”
He valiantly attempts a smile.
I try to laugh, but fail miserably. “Well,” I say, “Where shall I
begin?”
Tom allows his gaze to slip from mine as his hands rub nervously
together. “I guess the beginning, wherever that was. I know the official
story. I know how you got there, how the pictures came to me, how we found
you. What I don’t know, although I can guess, is how you felt while you
were there, how close you and this guy got.”
“All right,” I say, and begin.
He sits beside me the entire time, barely moving. He listens closely,
nodding occasionally in sympathy, trying to be understanding, but the hurt
shows in his eyes. It always does. “I’m sorry,” I say when I finish. “Maybe
I shouldn’t have told you.”
His hand reaches over and covers both of mine. “Don’t be,” he says,
clearing his throat. “I needed to know where we stand.”
“It’s good one of us does,” I reply quietly. “I’m not sure I do.
Sometimes it’s all a blur. Nat’s dead. They’re all dead, and I am here,
alive and well, like it was nothing more than a dream. Each day, I tell
myself that I shouldn’t let it bother me so much, that you and Gene are the
important ones, but I can’t stop. Nat- all of them were good to us, and I’ll
never see them again. They’ll never see Gene, and he’ll never know them.”
Tom’s hand squeezes mine gently. “Nowhere is it written that you
should stop caring, Cait. You can’t, no more than I can stop the anger I feel
toward them for taking you away in the first place.” He pauses and then gives
a tiny snort. “It’s ironic, you know. When you first told me about this guy,
gods!, nearly two years ago in that restaurant, I couldn’t help but feel a
little jealous. I could tell that you still cared about him, but I was never
afraid that you would run off and leave me for him. Not that you did,” he adds
hastily.
“I might as well have,” I say, and look away guiltily. “I’m sorry.
I didn’t ask for this to happen. It just did.”
“I know.” His fingers touch my chin, lifting my head and turning it
toward him. “I can’t say it doesn’t hurt to hear this. It hurts like bloody
hell, and if he wasn’t dead, I might not be taking this so calmly, but the
facts are these: he’s dead and I’m not. You can’t marry a dead man, Cait,
and you can’t bind yourself so tightly to a memory of what might have been.
We have a child. We have to live for his future, whether we face it as a
couple or not, although, if I had my way, we’d face it together.”
He endeavors a brave smile, cradling the side of my head in the palm
of his hand. “Don’t you think I know how lonely and desperate you must have
been? I felt that way, too, but it’s behind us now. We are here, together,
you and me, and I love you so much,” he murmurs, and brings his lips to mine.
His weight bears down upon me, pressing me back on the bed as he kisses
me over and over. “Cait…I love you…You mean…everything…to me…Let me
…make love to you…Please.”
His words roll out, thick and burning. I can’t breathe. I’m going
to be sick. I can’t breathe. I press against his chest, but he doesn’t
understand. “No! Stop!” I finally gasp and somehow manage to twist away,
tumbling off the bed.
I sit up, panting, dizzy, gulping down cool lungfuls of air. “Cait?”
Tom crouches beside me. “Are you all right? What happened? Did I push you
too- I’m sorry. It’s my fault.”
His hand brushes some of my hair back behind my ear, and I look up.
He gazes down at me with concern, but mixed with it pain and a little fear.
“Are you all right?” he asks again, and I nod. “Here, then. Let me help
you up.” He pulls me easily to my feet, and we sit down on the bed once again.
“Can I get you something? Some water maybe?”
“Yes.” I can barely whisper. What just happened to us, to me? Does
it matter? I’ve hurt him again.
“Water?”
I nod.
He disappears into the living area, and after a moment I stumble after
him, meeting him as he returns with the glass. “Here,” he says, handing me
the glass. “Come sit down.” He guides me to the sofa, noting my glance at
the pen. “Don’t worry. I’ll check on Gene.”
I drink as though I’ve had nothing for days, the cool liquid sliding
down my throat, soothing me gently. “There,” Tom says as I drain the last bit.
“Better?”
I nod and hand him the glass. “Thank you.”
“No problem.” He sets the glass on the coffee table and sits down
beside me. “Gene’s okay. I think he’s going to sleep so I moved him to
the crib. Do you want some more water?”
“No.” I shake my head and fix my stare on the carpeting. “I’m sorry.”
Out of the corner of my eye I see him shrug. “It’s okay. As long as
you’re all right, that’s what’s important.”
“That’s not true! Don’t lie to me. I’ve pushed you away again.
I’ve hurt you. Don’t tell me I haven’t.” At his shocked expression, I stop
and give him a small smile. “I’m sorry. I don’t really know what happened.
I do know that your response wasn’t what I expected. I felt overwhelmed,
and I guess I panicked a little, in case you couldn’t tell.”
He returns my tiny grin with one of his own. “To be honest, my
response wasn’t the one I expected either. But as I listened to you,
I realized how truly torn up you’ve been, and I realized how thankful I should
be that you decided to stay. At first, all I intended to do was hold you and
give you what comfort I could, but when I kissed you, it was like a dam broke
somewhere inside me. If you hadn’t pushed me away, I’m not sure I would have
stopped.” He hangs his head. “I’m so sorry. Gods, I am so sorry.”
Knowing how harshly he can punish himself, I lean over, placing my hand
on his thigh and my head on his shoulder. “It’s all right. So we surprised
each other and ourselves. It happens. Anyway, at least now you’ve heard the
whole story. Connors said you would understand, but I didn’t believe him.
I’ve found it so hard to forgive myself that I didn’t think you would know how
to either. I should have listened to him.”
“Shh.” Tom lifts my hand from his thigh and kisses it. “Just let me
hold you.”
He sits back, and I curl up on the sofa, leaning across him so that he
cradles me in his arms. We sit in silence, my head tucked just beneath his
chin. I can hear his heart beating slow and steady. A different heat washes
over me now, a comforting one, one that nudges me gently toward sleep.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

It felt so good to hold her like this, her weight on my chest, her heat
seeping into me, warming me down to the bone. I gently tilted her head up with
my fingers. “You going to sleep?”
She smiled drowsily. “I could. This feels so good.”
“Yeah. It does.” I bent my head down and kissed her. The blood
surged once again through my veins, and I kissed her again. “All right?”
She nodded and lifted her lips toward mine, this time kissing me.
“Mmmm.” Her soft hum vibrated against my mouth, leading me on until my tongue
slipped past her lips.
My right hand cupped her breast, and my thumb moved lightly back and
forth over the nipple. Almost immediately, I was rewarded with a small,
hard hump beneath the fabric and a groan, which reached deep inside me,
swelling my heart until I thought it would burst.
“Cait. Cait, wait.” I pulled back slightly. Her mouth was dark pink
now, the lips slightly pouted. “We both know where this is going. I want to
be sure it’s all right. I don’t want-”
A finger rested momentarily on my lips. “It’s fine,” she said, the
corners of her mouth curving gently. “This time, I’m ready. I want this.”
She slipped out of my arms and got to her feet, and then she reached back
and took ahold of my hand. “C’mon. Let’s go into the bedroom before we
wake Gene.”
I didn’t protest, and as soon as we were inside, I shut the door and
activated Gene’s monitor, turning around just in time to see her pull off her
shirt. “That was my job,” I said with a grin.
“Wait a minute then,” she replied and picked it up, slipping it back
over her head. “Now you can do it.”
I pulled her close, the two of us first giggling, then kissing while my
hands eased beneath the shirt, lifting it. Once it was off, I looked down, my
fingers gliding appreciatively over her breasts and down her stomach. “Have
you been working out?”
“A little. You like?”
“Always, no matter what shape you’re in, but yeah,” I licked my lips
hungrily. “I like.”
I bent down and picked her up, laying her gently on the bed, and we
made love. For the first time in a year, I made love to my wife. It wasn’t
perfect–we hit heads once and her elbow clocked me in the jaw–but it was
real, filled with laughter and apologies and uncertainty and pleasure.
Later, I lay on my side and watched Cait doze just like I used to do.
A single bead of sweath sparkled up at me from its place between her breasts.
Gingerly, I rose up and leaned over, licking it up and replacing it with
a kiss. Her eyes opened and met mine. My heart pounded. There it was–
the love I thought I’d never see again, like opening the door after a cold
winter and having the warmth of spring rush in full force. Tears clouded my
eyes, and she reached up and guided my mouth down to hers.
Somewhere in the golden haze that surrounded me, I heard a door chime,
but I didn’t want to believe it. Then, it chimed again.
“You’ll have to answer it,” Cait said. “It doesn’t sound like they’re
going away.”
“Screw ’em.”
A third chime sounded, and through the monitor, we heard the door
open. “Lieutenant Paris?” It was Tuvok’s voice. “I must speak with you.”
Damn. I pulled away and snatched up my robe. Of all the- “This had
better be good,” I muttered to myself, and opened the door. “What can I do
for you, Commander?”
He held out a PADD. “At 1630 hours tomorrow, you are to report to the
conference room.”
“What for?”
“For an informal hearing to decide whether formal charges should be
brought against you concerning alleged sexual relations with a subordinate.
The Captain has asked me to defend you. I suggest we adjourn to my quarters
immediately to consider the evidence and witnesses.”
“What? Now?”
The dark gaze flicked past me briefly and then resettled. “Considering
your present state, a delay of an hour would be acceptable, but no more.
I will be waiting,” he concluded and left.
I stared down at the PADD as I turned slowly back toward the bedroom.
Conduct unbecoming an officer. Improper relations with a subordinate.
Possible courtmartial. The words leapt up, exploding full force in my face.
Why? Why had Jin- She had said she wouldn’t. I looked up. Cait stood in the
bedroom doorway, her robe clutched about her. As I stared, a portion of the
robe slipped and revealed her bare shoulder. My wife- the progress we had
just made- gone. Humiliated and unable to meet her stare, my gaze fell to
the floor between us.
“You sonuvabitch,” she growled softly. “All these weeks, you allowed
me- You made me feel guilty, and you-you-”
The hem of her robe swirled over the carpet, and I looked up to see
the bedroom door shut between us. “Cait, wait.” The door was locked, but this
was one time I wouldn’t-couldn’t let it stay that way. She stood in the center
of the room, her arms folded tightly across her chest. “Cait, please. Let me
explain.”
“Explain? Explain what? What Tuvok said is true, isn’t it?”
“Yes, but let me explain. I-”
Without warning, she snatched the PADD from my hand. “Who’s Bruchac?”
“Bruchac?”
“Yes, Ensign George Bruchac. He’s the one who requested the inves-
tigation.”
“What?” I grabbed back the PADD. “Bruchac? What the hell? Oh gods.”
The PADD slipped from my fingers, and I sank down on the bed, covering my eyes
with my hand. I had done it again–screwed up, lost everything. Dad, Mom,
Cait, everyone who believed in me…
Cait stood in silence, and then, the bed dipped beside me. “Tom.
Tom, look at me,” she commanded, and I did my best to comply. “Now listen
to me. You are going to tell me everything. You are not to leave out
a single detail, no matter what it is. If you think you’ll be sparing me by
omitting something, think again. It will all come out if formal charges are
brought, and I’d rather hear it now than in court. Do you understand me?”
I nodded and watched her bend over and pick up the PADD. She scanned
it again, more thoroughly this time. The soft light of moments earlier had
long since vanished from her eyes, replaced by a sharp, calculating gaze.
“Tell me. Who is Jinara Latel?”

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

His blue eyes tremble and he looks away. “Tell me,” I repeat, and he
does. How they met; how her boyfriend had dumped her; how listening to her
problems allowed him to forget his own; how one night at Sandrine’s their
friendship became something more. I listen, and I wonder why I feel nothing.
I should be angry, I tell myself, I should be hurt. Yet, I feel absolutely
nothing. I have lain, unknowingly, where they lay, and I feel nothing.
He has finished and now sits, waiting for my response.
“Cait, please say something.”
“What would you have me say?”
“I don’t know. Yell at me. Something. Anything. Please.”
“I don’t know what to say,” I reply, and his whole body sags.
“I never loved her,” he says quietly. “I even knew it at the time,
but I was so hurt, so angry. Those pictures- I thought you had run away,
and for the life of me, I didn’t know why. And to see you were pregnant-
Gods! Made it ten times worse. I didn’t know the baby was mine. I thought
it belonged to him, whoever ‘him’ was. I was lost. Confused. Please. You’ve
got to understand.”
“I understand,” I reply calmly, too calmly. “I understand perfectly
what you did. I even understand why you did it. What you must understand is
that I need time to confront this. Ever since I came on board, you’ve known
where I was and who I had been with. You’re not a naive man. I’m sure you
drew your own conclusions, whether they were correct or not.”
“Turns out they were,” he says defensively.
“Yes, but that’s not my point. My point is that you’ve had all this
time to prepare yourself for what I told you. This is the first time I’ve
heard about this woman, and right now, I’m simply stunned, like I’ve been
punched out of the blue. I keep waiting for the pain and anger to hit, but
they haven’t, and until they do, I don’t know what to say, or do for that
matter. Can you understand that?”
He takes a deep breath and slowly nods. “Yes.”
I close my eyes, listening to the silence that envelopes us once again.
There is so much I need to know, and yet at the same time, I don’t want any of
the answers. Why did he have to tell me? Under the circumstances, he had to,
but I wish with all my heart that he didn’t. Why couldn’t this Bruchac let Tom
keep this to himself? Why did he have to expose this to others, including me?
“Can I ask you something?” I say, finally opening my eyes.
“Yes. Anything.” His voice sounds almost eager.
“Tell me the truth. That divorce application. Was that actually
for her, so you could be together?”
“No.” He shakes his head vehemently. “I didn’t even begin it until
after I started seeing Cliff, which was after I called it quits with her.
He thought the only way I would ever get on with my life was if I forced myself
to let you go. I didn’t want to file it, but deep down, I knew he was right.”
He smirks. “I should thank the stars that I never got around to doing so.
“Cait, please understand, I thought you didn’t love me anymore. To be
rejected by you–I couldn’t bear it. Being with her allowed me to hide from
the pain, even though I knew that it wasn’t the answer. Sooner or later,
I knew I’d have to face it, and when circumstances forced me to, I realized
that I was still too tangled up in you to even attempt another relationship.
Please forgive me. I would have told you sooner, but things between us have
been so-so uneasy that I was afraid. I certainly never intended for you to
find out this way.”
He looks down at his hands, and when he looks back up, tears glisten
in his eyes. “I love you,” he says, his voice barely a whisper. “I honestly
thought I’d never get the chance to say that to you again. I had no right to
resent the bond you and Lawson forged. You needed someone, and he was there.
He kept the two of you alive, and for that I should be grateful. I’m sorry,
Cait. I never meant to hurt you so much.”
Before I can reply, a soft cry comes from the other room. Gene is
waking. Our son is waking.
“Our son is waking up,” he says.
“Yes,” I say. “Our son.”
Quietly, Tom gets up and goes into the living area. Through the mesh
of the crib, I can see Gene’s arms reach up toward him as he bends down.
He will be a good father to Gene–loving, devoted, more so than anyone can ask.
“Hey there, buddy. Did Mommy and I wake you?”
A soft babble of happiness is the response as he gently lifts our
child. “We did? We’re sorry. We didn’t mean to be so noisy. Are you going
to sleep some more tonight, too, or was that it?”
Tom’s hand passes gently over the sleep-ruffled hair smoothing it down.
“Mommy’s in here. I’ll bet she’d like to-” His voice cracks and he does not
finish the thought. Instead, he kisses Gene and carries him into the bedroom.
As they both sit down beside me, I see a tear roll down Tom’s cheek. He twists
his head, wiping it off on his shoulder. He thinks he is losing us–has lost
maybe. Not yet.
I grasp his chin and turn his face toward mine. He looks at me,
bewildered, nearly a lost child himself, and I lean forward and kiss him softly
on the lips.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

For a moment, I couldn’t say a thing. I could only stare at her,
my heart slowly swelling to the bursting point. When I finally could speak,
the words felt woefully inadequate. “I love you, Cait. I love you both.
Nothing is more important to me–not Starfleet, not flying, not one thing.
I-I hope you can believe that.”
Her green eyes misted, but then, she blinked and cleared her throat,
becoming all business once again. “Give Gene to me. You have to get dressed.
Tuvok is waiting, and this is what you will tell him, no more, no less…”

Paris Quarters, USS Mycenae:

“Oof!” I drop the deliberately over-stuffed duffle onto the floor and
sink down on the sofa. The recorder I replicated after Tom left this morning
waits patiently on the coffee table and after double-checking it, I slide it
into an easily accessed pocket within the duffle and conceal it with one
of Gene’s fresh towels.
Gods, if I only had an extra day, I might be able to come up with a
better plan than this one. I don’t even know if I can bring this off. I may
be completely underestimating the kid; I may be overestimating myself. It’s
been a long time since I pulled a bluff like this. Is it- Are we even worth
the risk I’m taking? You can’t rebuild a marriage in one night, and thanks to
Tuvok’s interruption, we didn’t have that. What will happen to Tom if they
bring formal charges? To us? To Gene? Am I doing the right thing? What if-
With a mild screech, Gene brings me back from my thoughts, and on my
way to the play pen I struggle to push aside my fears until the task at hand
is completed.
“All right, young man,” I say, bending down to pick him up. “Have you
rehearsed your part?”
I balance him on my left hip and hitch the duffle’s strap up onto my
right shoulder. “Ready for your first lesson in battle? Okay. Lesson number
one: learn what you enemy knows. Get to know him. What motivates him, how he
thinks, every thing you possibly can, and that’s just what we’re going to do.”
Within minutes, I stand before the quarters of Ensigns Bruchac and
Mallory. I give Gene a quick kiss and press the chime. “We’re on,” I whisper.
A few seconds elapse before a short, freckle-faced man clad only in
pajama bottoms opens the door, yawning and rubbing his eyes. Good. I woke
him; that’s one for our side. I smile as sweetly as possible.
“Ensign Bruchac?” Without waiting for a reply, I continue, “I suppose
you know who I am.”
He gulps and drags thick fingers through ruffled cinnamon hair.
“Yes ma’am. Uh-I’m sorry. I was dozing. Um, let me get a shirt on. I, uh,
just came off duty.”
I feign ignorance. “Oh. You did? I’m sorry. I didn’t realize-
I’ll come back later. No. No, I can’t do that. The hearing–and I can hardly
talk to you then.”
“Talk to me?”
“Yes.” I painfully shift my shoulders. “Do you mind if I come in?
Between him and this duffle I think my back is going to break.”
“Oh, um, yeah.” He stumbles back.
“‘Scuse the mess,” he says, clearing some PADDs and clothing off the
nearer bed. “My roommate isn’t the neatest person in the world. I don’t know
how he passed inspection at the Academy.”
“Oh, it doesn’t matter,” I reply lightly. “You should see our
quarters. The mess this child can make. Here. Could you take him for a
moment?”
“Uh…” He takes Gene with all the fear and enthusiasm of a man who
has never held a child before and never intends to again, dangling my squirm-
ing son at arm’s length. With a grunt, I ease the duffle onto the floor and
crouch down beside it. A giggle from Gene causes me to look up in time to see
a slow flush creep over Bruchac’s face. Good boy, I say silently, keep him
off balance for me.
“Now where is that PADD?” I mutter, and pull out first a pacifier,
then a chew ring, followed closely by a small stuffed tiger, a towel, and a
fresh diaper. “I know I put it in here.” I glance up and grin hopelessly at
the discomforted young man. “You know, I didn’t use to be this scatter-
brained, but having a child completely re-arranges your life. Ah, here
it is.” I pull out the device, surreptitiously activating the recorder in
the process.
I settle myself on the spot cleared on the bed and feign forgetfulness
until Bruchac impatiently clears his throat. “Hmm? Oh yes, Gene. I’m sorry.
I didn’t mean to leave you holding- Here, you can put him down on the bed.
He won’t mind.
“He’s such a good child,” I continue, as Bruchac hastily hands my son
over and retreats to his own rumpled bed. “You know, he never gives me any
trouble. Some children you can’t take anywhere, always screaming and crying,
but this one…I can take him anywhere. I think he would behave himself on
the bridge. You would, wouldn’t you? You’re just so good, aren’t you? Yes,
you are. Yes, you are.”
I bend over, cooing and teasing, bringing smile after giggle to my
son’s face until Bruchac clears his throat once again. “You said you wanted
to speak to me, Mrs. Paris?”
“Hmm?” I sit up and gradually sober almost to the point tears. “Oh.
Yes. Yes, I do. About…well, you know…” I roll the hem of my tunic
between my fingers and then smooth it down, only to pick it up again. Finally,
I sigh. “I suppose the best thing would be just to get straight to the point
of my visit. Beating around the bush isn’t going to make this any less painful
or embarrassing. You see, to make a long story short, when we got married he,
that is, my husband swore that he’d be faithful, and I honestly believed that
he meant it.” I drop my gaze. “You must think I was pretty naive to do so.”
“Um, I-”
“No, you’re right,” I say, looking up, but still avoiding his eyes.
“I suppose I was, but I was in love with him. I believed in him, but to hear
this now… Well, I have to wonder how much he did mean it. I don’t know if
you heard, but on Voyager, before we got married, he had quite a reputation as
a-a womanizer.”
“Um-” Our eyes meet and the tint gradually rises in his cheeks.
“I had heard something like that.”
I let my gaze drop back to the floor. “Yes, I thought you might.
His reputation always precedes him. Still some, I’m sure, would say I was
judging him too harshly after all he has been through this past year, but how
do I know if this is the first time? How do I know it will be the last?”
“I-” Bruchac pauses as I look up. “I don’t know. Some men-”
He stops as if afraid he’ll say too much. He’s not stupid; I just have to give
him time.
“Yes, some men should never marry, I know. Still,” I add, hopefully.
“You could be wrong, and nothing ever happened. Is there a possibility? Maybe
they were just good friends. Maybe he just needed someone to talk to. Maybe
that was all there was between them. Maybe…” I twist my hands together,
raising my voice slightly in agitation. “Oh gods, think of the repercussions
if I was! To take Gene away from his father and discover I was wrong. Neither
would ever forgive me! I wouldn’t forgive myself!”
Bruchac says nothing, but shakes his head in response. I bite my lip
and cast a calculated glance at my son before turning back to the young man.
“Do you see what a predicament I’m in? If the charges are true, I want
to take Gene away, to protect him from the trial and its publicity. You can
understand that, can’t you?”
He nods.
“Good. I hoped you would. That’s why I came to you. I was hoping you
could help me.”
“Help you?” The freckled brow puckers. “How?”
“Well, all of this happened before I came on board, and as awful as
this sounds, I can’t trust Tom to be honest with me. I mean, after all I’ve
been through to discover this, and in *this* way, too! I just don’t know where
to turn. I don’t want to make a hasty decision, but I don’t think I could
bear a trial, which is probably where all of this will end up. Please.
I would be so grateful for any information you could give me–what you’ve heard
or seen. I don’t want to make the wrong decision.”
“Mrs. Paris, I really don’t think I should-”
“Oh, please. Since this happened before I came on board, I’m not a
witness. You wouldn’t be influencing any testimony. All I want to do is
protect my child. Please,” I beg. “Any help you could- No. No, Gene, don’t
chew on that.” I pull a small PADD out of my son’s hands and replace it with
a chew ring. “There. Isn’t that better?”
I hold the PADD out toward Bruchac, one corner still covered with
Gene’s spittle. “Here. I think this is yours. Oh- Wait. Let me wipe it.
There. Here you go.”
With evident revulsion, he takes the PADD carefully from the opposite
corner and sets it on a nearby desk. “I really don’t know what I can tell you,
Mrs. Paris.”
“Well, um… Could you at least tell me why you requested the inves-
tigation? I would have thought it was up to this Ensign Latel to do that.”
He pauses and clears his throat. “Have you ever met Jinara?”
“No. I’m afraid I haven’t. Although, her roommate has watched Gene
on occasion.”
“Well, aside from being beautiful and smart, Jinara’s very forgiving,
and people, like your husband, take advantage of her. If it were up to her,
she’d walk away rather than bring charges, even though she’s the one who’s
been used and thrown away.”
“But maybe she didn’t file them because nothing happened,” I suggest
once again, but he stubbornly shakes his head.
“No, something happened. I know it did. The amount of time they
spent together- A guy like him with a girl like her-” He stops and looks at
me doubtfully for a moment. “You want me to be honest, right?”
I nod. “Please.”
His jaw tightens. “Okay. I will be. The truth of the matter is that
your husband doesn’t belong here. He’s done things–you’ve probably heard
about them–that should keep him out, and what happened with Jinara proves it.
He’s blackened this uniform in the past, and he’ll blacken it again, and the
way the quadrant is now we can’t afford it.”
“But Tom has changed,” I insist on cue. “He’s a good pilot. He was a
good officer on Voyager. Ask anyone.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard that from Lt. Kim, but it still doesn’t mean he
should be back in Starfleet.” He pauses, letting his eyes sweep around the
room before resettling on me. “Look, I don’t know about your family, but my
dad served in Starfleet. His best buddy served under Admiral Paris–only he
was still a Captain back then. Anyway, according to both of them, you couldn’t
have asked for a better officer than Captain Paris. He was demanding, sure,
but ‘Fleet is demanding, and if you can’t measure up, you shouldn’t be here,”
he concludes smugly.
Snot-nosed little ‘Fleet brat, I think, I’d like to see you on the
surface facing an advancing company of Cardassians. I wonder just how cool
you’d remain. Phaser fire has a way of taking the pleats out of your clean
little uniform. Two minutes in a holosim with me, and you’d- I struggle
to control my anger, to keep it out of my voice. “And Tom doesn’t measure up?”
“Personally, no, I don’t think he does. Look, I know this may be
painful for you to hear, but you asked, so I’m telling you. If I were you,
I’d take my kid and leave as soon as I could. Things will only get worse,
and as you said, the less the kid’s exposed…” He trails off, closing his
eyes briefly and shaking his head.
“You know,” he says after a minute silence. “I still can’t believe
they did it–let him back in, I mean, given what he did. What were they
thinking? It just doesn’t seem possible. The way I was raised- I mean,
my dad was proud of the uniform. My older brother’s proud of it, I’m proud
of it, but we don’t have the ‘Fleet legacy of the Paris family. We don’t even
come close, and for a guy to come from that background, to have everything,
and screw up like he did, well, all I can say is something’s wrong with him.
I mean, you make a mistake, okay. Everyone does, but to kill people and lie
about it? We don’t need that kind of person around. What he did was cowardly
and selfish. You can’t deny that, and a zebra can’t change its stripes no
matter how much it wants to. Starfleet’s reputation mean everything. Without
it, both ‘Fleet and the Federation are disgraced. We’re responsible for making
first contact, for gods’ sakes. We…”
I listen to him, his voice rising the higher he climbs on his soapbox–
how Tom’s conduct disgraces and mocks the Starfleet uniform; how toleration of
such behavior is harmful, even dangerous to the future of the Federation.
Oh, save your jousting for warp cores, Ensign. I’ve heard all of this before.
Do you honestly believe that years from now people will remember you as the
great moral leader of Starfleet? Are you ‘The One’ who will save us all from
slipping into ethical decay? Is the public humiliation of my family to be
your first step on this road? Not if I can help it.
Yet somehow, I keep my temper and tongue, if not my thoughts, in check,
(Dad and Chakotay would be proud!), and when Bruchac finally finishes, I thank
him for his candor and leave.
“Well done,” I whisper to Gene as we walk down the corridor. “You were
perfect in there. Just don’t take anything that man said seriously.
Your father isn’t some kind of monster, and he loves you very much. Don’t ever
doubt that.” I kiss him once again and sigh.
One down, one to go.

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

As I stared at the plasma output readings, my mind drifted, no small
wonder considering what awaited me later that day. Cait had promised she would
be there to show her support, but how could I tell her that *I* didn’t want her
there. My confession last night was bad enough; that she would hear about it
from others today… Did she know how much it would hurt me to sit there,
humiliated for her by what was said, by what I knew to be true? Was this to
be part of my punishment? Her loyalty in the face of it all?
“You okay?”
I looked up at Harry. “Just thinking.”
“About this afternoon?”
“What else?” Embarrassed, I dropped my gaze. “They’re everything
to me, Harry: Cait and Gene. I don’t want to lose them.”
“What about Jinara?”
“What about her?”
He shrugged. “What about Starfleet?”
“Starfleet could go hang and I’d find some way to survive, but them…”
I closed my eyes, remembering the publicity of my first courtmartial, Mom’s
and Dad’s expressions. This would kill her- this would kill my mother.
Dad? Dad would never speak to me again. And Cait- would she stay with me?
Would she and Gene be there waiting when it was all over? How could I face
them? How would I face my son? He was too young to understand any of this
now, but in ten or so years, when he was older… If he wanted to apply to
the Academy…
“Marquez-” Harry lowered his voice as Crewman Shuja passed by
the helm. “Marquez has requested I testify.”
“Yeah, I figured he would. Hell, if my best friend doesn’t know
who I’ve screwed, who will, right?”
“I imagine that’s his angle, but since you didn’t confide in me,
I can’t reveal anything, now can I?” He smirked.
I tried to smile, but almost ended up crying instead. “Thanks, Harry,”
I whispered, too choked up to manage anything else.
He patted my shoulder. “Try not to worry,” he said, and flashed
another hard smile that was far from convincing. “You’ve made it this far.
You’ll survive this, too.”

Lower Decks, USS Mycenae:

Carmichael, C. and Latel, J. reads the sign on the door. I push the
chime. “Just a minute,” two voices chorus.
Damn. “Get ready,” I whisper to Gene.
Celia opens the door and steps back a pace in surprise. “Mrs. Paris!
Wha-uh- What are you doing here?”
I adjust Gene on my hip and produce only a perfunctory smile. “Hello,
Ensign. I think you know full well why I’m here. May I come in?”
“Um, I don’t-”
A slim brunette, who has been watching us from one of the bunks, stands
and walks up behind her. “It’s all right, Celia,” she says, and sweeps her
hand over the rest of the room. “Please come in, Mrs. Paris. I’m afraid lower
deck quarters aren’t designed properly to receive guests, but you’re welcome
to have a seat, such as it is,” she concludes, indicating the foot of the bed
upon which she had been seated.
“Thank you.” I sit down awkwardly due to my load, and both she and
Celia immediately extend their arms.
“Can I help you?” “Would you like me to take Gene?”
Nervous, I almost laugh at their eagerness. “Yes, to both.”
“Here, Jin, let me.” Celia gently lifts Gene from my arms. “He and I
have been friends for weeks now, haven’t we, Gene? Besides I have the feeling
that this conversation won’t be including me.”
“There are some toys in here,” I say, unzipping the duffle and shoving
it the short distance between the two beds. “And a change, too, if he
needs it.”
With a nod, she sits down on her bed with Gene and begins to entertain
him quietly. Latel smiles briefly at the two of them and then sits down cross-
legged at the head of her bunk. “He’s a beautiful child,” she acknowledges.
“Looks quite a lot like his father.”
“Yes, he does,” I reply.
Her mouth twitches nervously. “I assume that Celia is correct, that I
am the one you wish to speak with, but given the hearing this afternoon, I’m
not sure I should be talking to you.”
Prudent, very prudent. Attractive. Intelligent. Hardly the helpless
creature Bruchac described.
A virulent heat rises from my belly, spreading quickly and blurring
my vision. In my mind, I can see the two of them, Tom and her, together and
quite happy. She would laugh at his jokes. She would give him his space.
She would be clever enough to make him want her without even realizing it.
I blink once, twice to clear away the tears; now is not the time. All my
tears, all my anger, all my fears must wait until later.
“The questioning is part of an informal investigation,” I remind her.
“You may not be put under oath, but you are wise to be reticent. However,
the purpose of my visit was not to suborn perjury. Rather, I simply wanted
to satisfy my own unforgivably twisted curiosity and see just who this woman
was who brought these charges against my husband.”
Immediately, she shakes her head, protesting. “I wasn’t the one who
brought the charges. I didn’t even know about it. Lt. Paris has been a good
friend to me. The last thing I would do is hurt him.”
“Well, if you didn’t, who did?” I demand angrily.
Her dark eyes study me for a moment before she replies, “Another
ensign. George Bruchac.”
“George!” Celia exclaims. “You didn’t tell me that. Why would George-
Jin, I thought you weren’t seeing him.”
“I’m not. We only went on that one date and that was weeks ago.”
“Did he want another?” I ask bluntly.
She looks at me, surprised. “Well, yes, but I told him no. He’s a
nice enough guy, but we don’t have that much in common. To be perfectly
honest, I haven’t been as bored as I was on that date in a long time.”
She snickers, but sobers quickly, her brown eyes opening wide. “Do you think
that’s why-”
“Jealousy has always been a strong motive,” I reply. “Especially when
it can be justified by the purest of causes. Did you talk with him about my
husband?”
“No. Not really. I’ve never been one to talk too much about my
private life. It’s no secret that the Lieutenant and I were friends, but I
never said anything to George to intimate that we were ever more than that.”
“Sometimes it isn’t what you say, Ensign, but the impression that
you leave.”
A bright pink rises in her perfect complexion, and she lowers her gaze.
“I suppose,” she says after a pause, “I should admit that I did have a
crush on Mr. Paris for a while, and maybe others guessed it, but he was always
the perfect gentleman. When he discovered the extent of my true feelings,
he was the one who said we should stop seeing each other–as friends, I mean.
He said we had both worked too hard to get where we were to lose it all due to
-er misinterpretation.”
Misinterpretation? The word contains so much perverse amusement that
I nearly laugh. Celia coughs, and I cast a brief glance at her, as she quickly
bends back over my son. If she doesn’t know the truth, I am sure she suspects
it, and I am equally sure that she will be questioned, too. If this were my
case, she would be.
I turn back to my husband’s former lover–young, pretty, just one year
out of the Academy. Yes, he can be charming, can’t he, Ensign? The worst part
is that sometimes he doesn’t even mean to be. It just bubbles out of him, like
champagne, sweet, intoxicating, sweeping you off your feet when you least
expect it. It happened to me, and I was older than you when it did. All it
took was a brief glimpse behind the devil-may-care exterior and it was
all over. I suppose you really didn’t stand a chance.
“Jinara- May I call you Jinara?” She nods and I continue. “Jinara,
it is not my intention, whether the charges are true or not, to ask you to lie.
What I will suggest to both you and Celia is that you choose your words quite
carefully when you are being interrogated. Since this is part of the inves-
tigation, your responses will be subject to far more interpretation than they
will be during a formal courtmartial. Do not allow yourselves to be pressured
into making hasty replies. It is your choice of answers that will determine
whether this matter ends here before Captain Janeway, or whether it ends weeks
from now before a panel of captains and admirals. You must keep in mind that
there is much more at stake here than simply the careers of two people. By an
unguarded tongue, it maybe the family members who suffer more than the
accused.” I shift my gaze from one girl to the other. “Don’t you agree?”
“Yes,” Jinara answers slowly. “I do.”
“Good. Well, I suppose we’ll see each other later this afternoon.”
“You’re going to be there?” she asks, but not, I perceive, in surprise.
“Yes, both Gene and I will be there.” I get to my feet and sling the
duffle onto my shoulder before taking my son back from Celia. “But for now,
I have to get him fed and down for his nap. Thank you for seeing me.”
Jinara nods, her dark gaze steadily meeting mine. “Your husband is
a good officer. Please believe that I would never intentionally do anything
to hurt him and by extension, any member of his family. I know how much you
mean to him.”

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

With unsuppressed irritation, Marquez paced behind the chair which Jin
currently occupied. So far, she had neither denied nor admitted to anything,
and he was clearly frustrated, as was Bruchac, who sat at the opposite end of
the table from Tuvok and myself. “Ensign Latel, will you please answer my
question?”
I watched in amazement as Jin shook her head, stubbornly refusing
our head of security. “No, I will not. I will not involve any more people
in this spectacle. It is no one’s business where I spent my nights, not yours,
and certainly not George Bruchac’s! For all I know, what with his uncon-
trolable jealousy, he might file charges against them, too!”
“Ensign,” The already sizeable divot in Marquez’s forehead deepened.
“Is it your contention that these charges are without merit?”
“Yes, it is,” she replied. “I went out once with Ensign Bruchac,
but declined his subsequent offer. I believe that he is jealous of the friend-
ship Lt. Paris and I have shared, and I believe that these charges have been
motivated by that jealousy. I certainly have never confided in him any of
the details of my personal life, and any conclusions he may have drawn
regarding it are based purely on his own imagination and ship’s gossip.”
“That’s not true!” Bruchac leapt to his feet. “Captain, she’s lying!”
“Order!” Janeway thundered from her place in the middle of the table.
“Ensign, you will have your turn. Now sit down.”
As Bruchac, fuming, retook his seat, Marquez once again voiced his
displeasure. “Captain, I cannot conduct a proper investigation under these
circumstances. Questioning these people is pointless unless they are under
oath. This does not conform to Starfleet procedure.”
“I am well aware of Starfleet procedure, Lieutenant, but I am also
aware that so far this ‘case’, such that it is, is made up of nothing more
than hearsay and gross speculation. The only reason I have allowed it to
reach this stage is due to the nature of the charges themselves. I will
not allow this to become some form of witch hunt and destroy two promising
careers on the basis of unsubstantiated accusations. Now, continue your
examination.”
A angry, but resigned sigh escaped Marquez. “I’m through with this
witness, Captain.”
Janeway nodded. “Very well. Tuvok?”
“No questions at this time, Captain, but I reserve the right to
recall Ensign Latel should the need arise.”
“Fine. Thank you for your cooperation, Ensign. You are dismissed.”
As Jin left the conference room, Marquez said, “I now call
Ensign Bruchac.”
My accuser quickly took the witness seat and Marquez began. “Ensign,
in the statement of charges you cited Ms. Latel’s flagging spirits, moping I
believe you called it, as one of the primary signals that something was amiss.
Had you ever seen this crewman ‘moping’ before?”
“Yessir. Almost a year ago, when her boyfriend, Freddie, broke up
with her. You see, when she first came on board, she was always friendly and
smiling, but then she began to withdraw, became very quiet, and didn’t laugh
much at all. To help cheer her up, her roommate, Ensign Carmichael, planned
for a group of us to visit the fair when we stopped at Clanon, but Jinara,
that is, Ensign Latel didn’t go, saying she was going to stay on board
instead. Yet hours later at the beam out site, we met her and Lt. Paris
coming back from the lake. They were talking and he was telling her some
story, and from that day until about five months later, she was like her old
self, smiling and laughing, especially once they really started spending
time together, you know, eating together and that sort of thing. She told
Celia he was teaching her to play pool.”
“But you didn’t believe that.”
Bruchac shook his head. “At the time, I didn’t think much of it, but
you don’t remove your commbadge to play pool, which she did on numerous
occasions.”
“And were you the only one who noticed this?”
“No sir, but none of us said anything at the time.”
“And why was that, Ensign?”
“Well, she seemed happy. I mean, for all we knew, they really were
in love, and I guess none of us wanted to spoil it for her. Heck, I wouldn’t
have done anything now if not for the way he’s treated her, what with driving
her off the ship now that his wife’s back.”
“I see. So you did this for Ensign Latel.”
“You bet, sir, and for the rest of the crew. She’s a good crewman,
and she liked it here. She shouldn’t be the one who has to leave. He caused
it. He should be the one who pays the price.”
A soft coo came from behind me from Gene followed by an even softer
shush from Cait, and I lowered my head in shame. He was right. Jin shouldn’t
have to leave. I didn’t deserve her loyalty, or Harry’s, and certainly not
Cait’s. I turned and looked back at them, Gene’s hand reaching for her face.
Oh gods, to lose them… I swiftly spun back around.
“No more questions for this witness, Captain,” Marquez said and retook
his seat.
With the deliberate calm that only Vulcans posses, Tuvok rose to his
feet. He studied Bruchac a moment, long enough to make the young man visibly
squirm before he spoke. “Let me make sure I understand you, Ensign. It is
your assertion that you brought this matter to light to help Ensign Latel.”
“Yessir, and any other person who might find themselves serving
with him.”
“Interesting, but I am curious. How will such a blemish as this on
Ensign Latel’s service record help her career?”
“Well,” Bruchac fidgeted. “It won’t, I guess. But I didn’t think
she would cover for him. I thought once the matter was in the open she’d
tell the truth. I mean, she isn’t the one who should be on trial. He is!”
He pointed straight at me, and it felt like a brand struck my chest. For a
moment, I couldn’t even breathe. He went on. “He’s the senior officer.
He’s the one responsible. I didn’t think that she-”
“No, I don’t believe you did think, Ensign. Tell me, do you, as you
humans are prone to say, like, Lt. Paris?”
“Like, sir?”
“Yes, as an individual.”
Bruchac shifted slightly in his seat. “Well, I, uh, don’t really
know him, sir.”
“I see. Well, up until recently, did you respect him as a person
and officer?”
“Well, um, if he gave me an order, I’d carry it out.”
“Because you respected him or because he was your senior?”
“Uh-” Bruchac eyes shifted from Tuvok toward the Captain and then
toward Marquez. “I, um, I guess I’d have to say because he was a senior
officer.”
“Indeed? Thank you for your honesty, Ensign. Captain, I realize this
is entirely irregular, but it is the defense belief that this witness is not
as unbiased as he would have us believe. Furthermore, it is my opinion that
Mr. Bruchac’s own feelings not only may have tainted his testimony, but also
may have been the very reason he brought charges against Mr. Paris in the
first place.”
“Jealousy, Mr. Tuvok?” More than a hint of disbelief crept into
Janeway’s voice.
“No, Captain. Ensign Latel was in error in her assumption that
jealousy was the primary motive. However, it did serve perhaps as a convenient
secondary motive, masking the real, and more serious, intent behind these
charges.”
“And that being?”
“The destruction of Mr. Paris’ career in Starfleet, Captain.”
“What!” The word slipped out before I could stop it.
Janeway frowned. “Do you have proof?”
“I do indeed. Upon learning of the charges pending against her
husband, Caitlin Paris visited Ensign Bruchac to assess on her own their
validity. Knowing that such a visit might be deemed improper, she recorded
the interview. In the recording, Mr. Bruchac makes his feelings towards
Lt. Paris quite clear.”
The Ensign’s eyes opened wide and settled on the seat behind me. “You
lied to me! You set me up! Captain, she-”
“You set yourself up, Ensign.” Cait retorted. “Had you conducted
yourself with less obvious prejudice, I might have even been persuaded to
believe you.”
His freckled jaw clenched angrily. “You lied to me! I tried to help
you and you lied! Captain, I was tricked! She forced her-”
“Order! Order!” Janeway pounded the gavel furiously. “Ensign, that
is enough! Now, Commander, about this recording…”
“Yes, Captain, I will endeavor to explain. As I stated, without
informing counsel or the defendant, Mrs. Paris decided, however imprudently,
to investigate the matter on her own, and in the course of said investigation,
she spoke with Mr. Bruchac. Aware that such an action might be viewed as
coercive, she recorded the interview for her own protection. However, once
Ensign Bruchac voluntarily stated his own prejudices, she turned the recording
over to me. I submit it here only to demonstrate the obvious bias within
the witness’s testimony.”
“I see.” Janeway turned toward her head of security. “Lt. Marquez,
do you have any objection to hearing the recording? This is an informal probe,
after all. If Mr. Bruchac has any prejudices against Mr. Paris, this will
have to be taken into account if a formal case is to be prepared. I see no
harm in discovering now whether or not this is indeed the case.”
“Captain, need I remind you that the alteration of recorded material
is not difficult, especially audio recordings? And I don’t believe I need to
mention Mrs. Paris’ own, rather obvious interests in this case.”
“I fully realize both, Mr. Marquez, but I trust Commander Tuvok’s
judgement. If he believes the recording is pertinent, we will hear it.
Commander, if you please…”
Tuvok inclined his head slightly in appreciation. “Thank you, Captain.
Computer, playback recording Paris-Bruchac-one.”
Once more I turned in my seat to look in amazement at Cait as her voice
floated out over the room. She cocked her head ever so confidently to one
side, but did not smile. On the recording, she sounded almost inane; I nearly
laughed–she had set him up but good. Then, slowly her words registered…
“How do I know if this is the first time? How do I know it will be the last?..
I can’t trust Tom to be honest with me.” Each word, like an invisible whip,
slashed across my face, burning, and as I stared at her, my fists clenched
tightly to stifle the tears. She just gazed back, completely impassive.
Soon, Bruchac’s voice took over, but I heard very little of what he
said. Instead, I eased out of my chair and crouched at Cait’s feet, caressing
Gene’s head gently with my hand. “I’m sorry,” I whispered.
“You’re hardly responsible for his actions,” she hissed.
“No, you misunderstand. I-”
“I understand perfectly. Now, sit down and be quiet.”
A bone-biting cold pierced my skin as if my uniform had been stripped
away, leaving me exposed before her. I slunk back to my chair and turned
around toward the table. If she talked with Bruchac, had she talked with
Jinara, too? Had Jin told her what had happened in the lift? in her quarters?
Or had Cait figured it all out on her own? Not that the “how” mattered
anymore–she knew. She knew!

Conference Room, USS Mycenae:

Through the rest of the recording, Tom sits, unmoving, no longer
turning from time to time to look at Gene and me; but as Janeway dismisses
the investigation, citing a lack of credible evidence, and he stands
and shakes Tuvok’s hand in thanks, I see the tears gathered in his eyes.
Without a word, he holds out his arms, silently offering, almost pleading
to take Gene. I let him, and we walk quietly back to our quarters.
There, we feed Gene and dine ourselves in near silence. When I do
speak, Tom barely replies and will not meet my gaze across the table.
After dinner, he sits down to read to Gene, but halfway through the
story his voice drops to a whisper and he stops. A tear lingers briefly on
his cheek and then rolls down, landing on his uniform beside Gene’s head.
He closes the book and sets it aside before he hugs Gene and kisses him.
“I’m sorry,” he whispers, but loud enough for me to hear. “Daddy’s so
sorry–for everything. I didn’t mean to hurt you and Mommy so much. I love
you both. I am so, so sorry.” He kisses Gene once more and then picks up the
book, beginning the story once more from the first page.
The hours go by slowly, quietly between us. Now, it is 2115. Over
thirty minutes have passed since I came to bed, and still he lies on the sofa
alone with his thoughts, as if last night never happened between us. Has all
my work been for nothing? Is he even thinking about us? Or, the thought stabs
like a knife, is he thinking about her? From now on, I suppose I’ll always
wonder that, won’t I? Whenever he stares off into space…
I pull my legs up and hug my knees to my chest. I can’t push the pain
aside any longer. It has swollen within me all day until just now it bursts
and runs scalding down both my cheeks. How could he do this? Why didn’t
he tell me? I never doubted him before, but I do now and I don’t want to.
All this time, he was the solid one, letting me swirl and flow around him
until I found my footing. But now, I feel as if I’ve been standing on sand,
helpless as the tide steals grain after grain from beneath my toes. I could
still lose him, couldn’t I? Maybe not today or tomorrow, but sometime in the
future… How could he do this to me? How could he set me up like this?
All night, I’ve tried to tell myself that all of this will become
nothing more than a bad memory, something I will tuck away in a dark corner
of my mind and never speak of again. Time will pass; Gene will grow; perhaps
we’ll even have another child; perhaps Tom will be present for its birth.
That is what I hope, anyway. It used to be what Tom hoped; at least, that was
what he said. But that was before-
Before? Before what? Before Tuvok barged in and thrust the past into
our faces? Why should that make a difference? How can I begrudge his turning
to her, when I turned to Nat as I did? I can’t. I shouldn’t. It would be
unfair. She’s no threat to me, to my marriage; he gave her up months ago.
No, for us to stay together, I can’t give into my fear. I must learn to
forgive him, as he has forgiven me. Otherwise, everything I did today was for
nothing. She will leave the ship in a few days, and that will be the end
of it.
I wipe my face and glance at the chronometer. When will he come to
bed? When? Is he waiting until I’m asleep? A huge sigh rises within me,
and I let it escape slowly, deliberately. Tom, come to bed. Please. I told
you you could.
“Ahem.” He stands just inside the doorway. “I haven’t done so,
I know. I wasn’t sure how to, but I want to thank you for what you did today.
You saved my career.”
“You’re welcome.”
“I know you did it for Gene, but I wanted to thank you anyway.”
He smirks nervously. “Bruchac never knew what hit him.”
“That was the idea.”
“Well, it worked. And you talked with Jinara, too?”
“Yes.”
“Figured. You must have really gotten to her as well, convincing her
to lie like that.”
“I didn’t have to. She’s a clever girl and evidently has a very
generous heart. Under different circumstances, I think we might have even
become friends.”
His eyes open wide. “Really?”
“Yes. I can see why you were attracted to her.”
He smirks again briefly, sadly. “She is special, but I wasn’t in love
with her, not like I am with you.”
“They say second love is always different.”
“Is that what you think? That I was in love with her?”
“Weren’t you?”
“No! No, I wasn’t.” He shakes his head vehemently. “I-I couldn’t
have been. You were always on my mind. It just happened. I needed someone,
and she was here. There was no love involved.”
He’s lying, but he can’t admit it yet, even to himself.
I lie back, easing myself down between the sheets. “Are you coming
to bed?”
He takes two steps forward and halts. “Are you sure you want me
in here?”
“I said so, didn’t I?”
“Yes.” He takes a deep breath and lets his gaze fall. “Cait, I’ve
hurt you terribly. I’ve humiliate you in front of others, strangers and
friends alike. I find it hard to believe you can put that all aside so
easily.”
“I haven’t put it aside.”
“Then why? Why do you want me in here beside you? How can you?”
“I don’t know. I just do.” I sit up deliberately holding his gaze
with my own. “Tom, I told you last night I needed time to accept what has
happened, and that fact hasn’t changed. I still need time, but I have no idea
how long. Weeks? Months? Years? And during that time, do you propose to
spend every night on the sofa? How can that help us? It won’t bring us any
closer together, and you know that as well as I do.”
He doesn’t respond; so I throw back the covers on his side of the bed.
“Look, it’s been a very long, very stressful twenty-four hours for both of us,
and this isn’t something that can’t be resolved overnight. So won’t you come
to bed? Please?”
He stares at the bare area of sheet beside me. His jaw clenches and
his eyes shut. “Computer,” he says softly, but I detect a quiver in his voice.
“Activate comm speaker and initiate sleep mode.”
In the near darkness, I watch him approach and strip before taking a
seat on the bed. He sighs once as I lie back down, and once again, and then
for several minutes he simply sits there, his back to me, silent and motion-
less.
“Tom?” I reach out and feel him tremble beneath my fingertips. “Tom,
what is it?”
With a small cry, he rolls to me, pressing a damp cheek against my
chest. His entire body quakes and shudders as, sobbing, he swears his
hereafter fidelity. Tenderly, I stroke his hair. I tell him I love him.
I whisper it over and over, and still he cries, perhaps even harder. Gently,
gently, I try to soothe him; yet his guilt will not be pacified and continues
its rampage unabated, until he lies in my arms gasping with exhaustion.
“I’m…sorry…Cait…I am…so sorry. I didn’t mean to give up on us.
I didn’t. I swear I didn’t.”
“I know. Neither did I. It just happened, but it’s over, and we’re
here. That’s what matters. We’re here. We’re here.”
He raises his drenched face from my breast and brings his salty lips
to mine. “I love you,” he murmurs, kissing my cheek next. “I love you.
I love you. I swear I do. I love you. I love you.”
The intensity in his voice and kisses grows, leaving us both panting.
The two of us. The two of them. Like last night. Together. Here. In this
bed. In this bed. The two of them. Together. Nausea rises in my throat,
and I twist, trying to escape both him and the vision. “Please. Please.”
“What? Cait, what’s wrong?”
I shut my eyes tight and turn my face away, but it’s no use. She was
here in *this* bed with him.
“Cait? Honey? What is it?” His fingers stroke my cheek, my hair.
“It’s silly,” I tell myself softly, trying to fight back the tears.
“It’s silly. It’s over. Don’t think about it.”
“Don’t think about what?” he asks, anxiety simmering in his voice.
I open my eyes and stare at the wall. Was this her side of the bed?
“This morning…when I talked with Jinara, I could-”
His hand freezes, the fingertips still touching my cheek. “What?”
My voice trembles. “I could- I could see the two of you–together.
I saw you, and the image won’t go away.”
“Oh.” His hand draws back and the rest of him follows allowing cool
air to rush beneath the sheets. “I knew this was a mistake. I knew it was.
I shouldn’t- I’ll go-”
“No!” I cry and turn back, reaching for him. “Don’t leave! Please
don’t leave.”
He stops and pulls me into his arms, crushing me against the warmth
of his chest. “Cait-”
“Please don’t leave me. Please don’t leave me alone. Please.
Please,” I beg, and with words and kisses, he promises over and over to stay.
With deep shuddering breaths, I inhale him–his aftershave, his sweat–
his own unique musk. How could I have forgotten it? How could I have lived
without it? It is comfort. He is home. Why was I so eager to run away?
Now, I can’t imagine anything worse.

***************************

The Paris Journals, vol. XI:

An inquisitive coo woke me right before a stubby finger jabbed itself
up my right nostril. With a snort, I jerked up, opening my eyes. My son lay
on his stomach, his bright blue eyes regarding me with what seemed to be
amusement. Cait lay next to him on her side, still asleep, with one hand
placed protectively on his back.
“So, you thought that was funny, huh?” I whispered. I eased him out
from beneath Cait’s hand and lifted him onto my chest. He squealed with
apparent delight.
“Shh. Don’t wake Mommy.”
“Too late” came the groan. “Try 0300.”
I scrunched up my face. “Did you wake Mommy at 0300? Why did you
do that?”
Cait yawned and rolled onto her back. “He didn’t say, and he wouldn’t
go back down. So I brought him in here and he dropped right off.”
“Hope it doesn’t become a habit.”
“It won’t,” she responded firmly. “Even if we have to issue ear plugs
to everyone on this deck, the deck above us, and the deck below.”
She moved closer and rested her cheek against my shoulder. I twisted
my head around and planted an awkward kiss on the top of her head. She rose up
lifting her head to kiss me on the lips.
“Ow!”
She stopped and pulled back. “What’s wrong?”
I grimaced and looked at my son. “Chest hair,” I grunted. “Ow! Hey,
leggo. Ow!” I seized his hands and pried myself free as painlessly as I
could. “Stop laughing. It isn’t funny. It hurts.”
“I know.” Cait’s cheeks turned a light pink as she struggled to speak.
“I’m sorry. I know it must. Here, do you want me-”
“No, he can stay here as long as he keeps his hands to himself.”
I directed a frown at Gene, which did not seem to phase him in the least.
“Besides I have to get up soon.”
Cait wiped her eyes and settled back down at my shoulder. She took
Gene’s left hand in hers. “He’s growing so fast. He’ll be walking before we
know it.”
“Yeah, but we still have a little time.”
“True.”
*BEEP* “The time is 0700 hours,” announced the computer.
“Except for right now,” I said with a sigh.
“Mmm-hmm.”
Cait sat up and held out her hands. Reluctantly, I handed Gene over
to her and drug myself out of bed, stretching and twisting my back. I heard a
gentle “Where’s Gene? Where’s Gene?” behind me and smiled to myself.
One week had passed since the hearing and we were still a tentative
family. We had yet to make love again, but our level of intimacy grew every
day so I hoped it was only a matter of time. I turned to look at them.
Cait was clapping Gene’s hands together; they were both smiling.
She glanced up at me. “If you don’t get moving, you’ll be late.”
“I’m going. I’m going.” I knelt down on the bed and leaned over to
kiss her. “Right after this…Okay, now, I’m going.” I smiled, hoping with
all my heart that she accepted my kisses for what they were–the purest
declaration of my love, my vow to labor day and night beside her to save
our marriage.
Her lips curled and a soft flush crept into her cheeks. It took all
of my self-restraint to pull away and answer the call of duty. Yet, at the
bathroom door I paused once more and turned around. “Cait.”
“Hmm?” She looked up.
“I do love you, both of you.”
Her lips parted, and she caught her breath. “We know,” she whispered.
“And we love you.”

***************************

And the questions never asked.
The answers learned at love’s expense.
I’ve promised myself.
I will not ask where you have been tonight.
I’ll only say hello
and hope.

-Rod McKuen
“Listen to the Warm”, No. 15

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Don’t Take the Girl

From lauren35@juno.com Sun Apr 27 17:14:55 1997
Date: Mon, 24 Mar 1997 15:01:39 EST
From: Lauren E Taylor
To: bobc@edgar.k12.wi.us, Eraalpert@aol.com, dgc@shirenet.com,
makeitso@icanect.net, jessica@p24818.cle.ab.com, MForrest@mrj.com,
mack3@ix.netcom.com, rolento@alphalink.com.au, whq@acpub.duke.edu,
jowalsvi@sendit.sendit.nodak.edu, djtst18+@pitt.edu
Subject: ‘Don’t Take The Girl’

Summary: B’Elanna is injured in an engineering accident,
with a very slim chance of survival.

DON’T TAKE THE GIRL
By: Lauren Taylor

One day. Just one day ago, Tom’s life seemed like it couldn’t get
any better. He was doing great at his job, having a great time, and he
was back to normal with B’Elanna Torres. They had been uncomfortable
around each other ever since that pon farr incident three months ago, and
he was glad that all of that nonsense was over and done. Now, his world
was falling apart, all because of the events that had occurred just that
morning.
*******************************************************
The warp drive was in desperate need of repairs. Engineering was
working day and night just so Voyager could at least make it to warp
three, which was the fastest the ship could go at this point. Hell, even
warp three was risking it. Tom Paris was bored to death. He wasn’t
allowed to even go warp one while the work was being done, he had to fly
at impulse.
“Engineering to the bridge” Carey’s frantic voice rang out.
*Carey? Why isn’t B’Elanna contacting us?* Tom asked himself.
“Bridge here. Is there a problem, lieutenant?” the captain asked him,
fearing the worst.
“I’m not sure what happened. One minute things were going fine, and then
consoles were exploding, and there were plasma leaks everywhere.
“Is anyone hurt?” the captain demanded.
*Please say she’s alright. Please say she’s alright.* Tom prayed.
**********************************************
Tom’s prayers were no use. B’Elanna was severely injured, and the
doc’s outlook wasn’t good. She was stabilized for now, in a coma, but her
chances of survival were slim. She had sustained third degree burns all
over, and a massive head injury. The doctor and Kes had healed the burns
on the outside, but there was nothing they could do for the damage done
inside.
Tom sat by her bedside, looking down at her. She looked so
peaceful, as if she was just sleeping, and not…he couldn’t even think
those last words. He grabbed her hand, and gave it a reassuring squeeze.
“B’Elanna, you are not going to leave us. I won’t let you leave us. You
mean too much to me for me to let you go like this. I would take your
place if I could, just so you could be the one to live. I love you,
B’Elanna. I don’t want you to go.” he whispered to her, as the tears
welled up in his eyes.
******************************************************
Take the very breath you gave me
Take the heart from my chest
I’ll gladly take her place if you’ll let me
Make this my last request
Take me out of this world
God, please, don’t take the girl
“Don’t Take The Girl” Tim McGraw
******************************************************
“B’Elanna, I brought you something.” Tom told her, as if she could really
answer. She layed there, the same lifeless face that he’d looked at for
the past five days.
Before he sat down, he placed a picture on the side of the
biobed. It was of him and B’Elanna, at that fateful luau when he had
tried his hardest to make her see how he felt about her. The picture was
of B’Elanna, in that great looking dress, sitting down, and Tom, in his
Big Daddy-O Surf Special shirt, standing behind her, with his arms around
her shoulders. Tom hoped that, if *when, Tom, when* she woke up, that
would be the first thing she would see. That, or him, sitting right
there, looking into her beautiful brown eyes.
The doctor wandered in to sickbay from his office, and wasn’t the
least bit surprised to see the pilot sitting there, watching over
B’Elanna.
“Hello, lieutenant.” the doctor said, with annoyance in his voice, but
also, a rare bit of compassion.
“Doc, how’s she doing?” Tom asked him, eagerly.
“I’m afraid that she is becoming worse.” the doc told him, and watched
the expression on the young man’s face fade to worry.
“Is she going to…I mean, will she…?” Tom tried to ask.
The doctor nodded his head, and said, “I’m afraid there isn’t much more
we can do for her. Her injuries were to severe and…” the doctor’s voice
trailed off as he watched the lieutenant bury his face in his hands, and
cry.
*****************************************************
Tom raced to sickbay, hoping that some miracle had occurred, and
that she was going to live. He had just gotten off of duty, early, in
fact, thanks to the captain. He ran out of the turbo lift, and walked
into sickbay. He stopped suddenly as he saw the events that were
unfolding right in front of his eyes.
“Now!” the doctor ordered Kes.
The young Ocampa pressed a button, while the doctor stood over B’Elanna,
trying everything he could to bring her back. Neither of them noticed the
man standing in the doorway.
The doctor stood still for a moment, and told Kes, “Make a note
in the logs. Time of death, 15:35 hours.” he said solemnly.
Tom stood for a moment, and watched as Kes tried to hold back her
tears. She then ran into the doctor’s office, and prepared to add
B’Elanna’s death into the logs.
Somehow, Tom made it over to B’Elanna. The second he saw her, he
began crying. He hadn’t cried since the day his mother died, and now, he
found himself crying every time he was with B’Elanna these past few days.
He heard the doctor, on the other side of sickbay, reporting what had
happened to the captain.
He heard Kes’ muffled sobs coming from the office, and the captain’s
tearful response to the doctor.
********************************************************
Everyone was gathered in the mess hall to say goodbye to B’Elanna
Torres. Harry had already made a speech, and now it was Tom’s turn.
“There was something special about B’Elanna Torres. Something I can’t
quite describe. I don’t know how I’ll get through life without her there.
Some people might wonder what the point of her being here was, if we only
got to know her for three years. Those three years were the best three
years of my life, with her. She was always there if I needed someone to
talk to, or just a shoulder to cry on. This past week, when she was
fighting for her life, has been horrible. To see her just laying there,
motionless, was impossible. I just kept praying that she would wake up,
and miraculously recover, but I knew that wouldn’t happen. I feel
fortunate enough to have known her for these three years, no matter how
short that is. She will always be a big part of my life and I will never
forget her.” he said, managing to hold back his tears through the entire
speech.
Later that night, Tom sat on his couch, staring at a picture. A
picture of a lost friend, and a lost love.

THE END
Sorry it’s so depressing!

Legal stuff. Paramount owns ’em, we just borrow ’em.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment